Hannacore Emojis & Text

Copy & Paste Hannacore Emojis & Symbols

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 13 The quiet was interrupted by a knock on the door. It was Hanna, Karen's newest friend, who didn't know about their situation. "I brought over sudoku for you Karen," she chirped, her eyes widening as she took in Plankton's swollen face. "Oh my Neptune; what happened?" Karen chuckled, leading Hanna into the living room. "It's my husband," she whispered. "He had his wisdom teeth out." Hanna's gaze fell to Plankton, still sprawled on the couch. Her eyes went wide at the sight of his puffy mouth and dazed expression. "Oh, the poor dear," she mumbled, her voice filled with concern. Karen nodded. "It's okay, he's just a bit loopy from the anesthesia," she explained, her tone light. "And meet our son Chip, and my gal pal Sandy.." Hanna's eyes darted to Sandy, then to Chip, then back to Plankton. "Hi," Chip mumbled, his voice shy. Sandy offered a small wave from her chair. Hanna smiled warmly. "Hi there," she said, her eyes still on Plankton. "My house is being repaired and I need a place to stay.." Karen nodded. "Of course, you can stay here," she said. "You and Sandy can share the guest bedroom." Hanna's eyes widened. "But... what about him?" she whispered, pointing at Plankton. Karen chuckled. "Don't worry," she said. "He'll be out for a few more hours. Just keep it down, ok?" She didn't wanna tell Hanna about his autism without his consent. Hanna nodded, her curiosity piqued. "I'll be quiet as a clam," she promised. Karen turned back to Plankton, her gaze filled with love. "Honey," she said, her voice gentle. "We have a guest. Hanna's going to stay with us for a bit." Plankton's eye opened slightly. "Wha... who?" he slurred, his voice still thick. "It's... it's okay," Karen soothed. "It's just Ha—" But Plankton's eye closes again, cutting off her introduction. "Mmh," he mumbled, his head lolling to the side. Clearly, the anesthesia was still in full effect. Hanna looked from Karen to Plankton, her confusion clear. "Is he ok?" she asked, her voice a mix of concern and curiosity. Karen nodded. "He's fine," she said. "Just tired." With a gentle nudge, Karen coaxed Plankton to sit up, his body moving sluggishly. "Bedtime, sweetie," she said, keeping her voice low and soothing. Plankton's eye flickered open, and he looked at her with a sleepy gaze. "Bet?" He stumbled to his feet, leaning heavily on Karen's arm. "M'fine," he mumbled, his steps wobbly. Sandy watched with a soft smile, her heart warmed by the tender scene. Chip looked up from his spot on the floor, his curiosity piqued by his father's unusual behavior. They made their way to the bedroom, Plankton's steps slow and deliberate as his body fought against the anesthesia's lingering grip. Karen helped him into his bed. As she pulled the covers up to his chin, his eye fluttered open. "I... I wuv youw," he whispered, his voice still slurred. Karen's eyes filled with warmth. "I love you too," she said, kissing his forehead. With a gentle touch, she began to remove the gauze from his mouth. His eye widened slightly, and he made a small protesting sound. "Shh, it's okay," she murmured. The gauze came away with ease, revealing the stitches. Plankton's mouth was still slightly swollen, but the bleeding had stopped. Sandy watched from the doorway, her smile warm. "We'll talk more tomorrow, okay?" Plankton nodded, his gaze drooping. "M'kay," he mumbled. Karen tucked him in, his body already starting to relax into sleep. As she turned off the light, she couldn't help but feel a sense of peace wash over her. Despite the day's events, Plankton had managed to show them all his true colors, his love and affection shining through the fog of pain and medication. The next morning, any anesthesia in Plankton's body was gone. He woke up, his hand flying to his mouth. "Oww," he whined, his mouth hurting and sore. Karen greets him. "Good morning, darling," she said softly. "How do you feel?" Plankton's face scrunched up as he tried to recall. "Right, I had my wisdom teeth out," he said, his speech no longer slurred. He sat up slowly, his hands gently touching the swollen cheeks. "It's okay," Karen said. "It's normal to feel discomfort after surgery." Plankton nodded, his mind racing as he remembered the previous night's events. "What happened last night?" he asked, his voice still thick with sleep. Karen smiled, handing him a cup of water. "You had a bit of an adventure," she said. "But we'll tell you all about it later." She helped him sip the water. "What all do you remember, Plankton?" He furrowed his brow, his thoughts jumbled. "I remember... I remember going and... the mask," he mumbled, his cheeks flushing slightly. "I next woke up..." His voice trailed off, his gaze darting around the room. "I was helped to the car. I believe that's all."
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 14 Karen had decided to keep his post-surgery nonsense revelations to themselves for now, not wanting to overwhelm him with too much information at once. Chip and Sandy entered the room, their eyes filled with concern. "Morning, Dad," Chip said, his voice tentative. Plankton looked up at his son, then at Sandy. "You both... you were... there?" he asked, his voice still groggy. Sandy nodded, a gentle smile on her face. "You had a good night," she assured him. Chip sat on the edge of the bed, his curiosity getting the better of him. "What do you mean?" Plankton asked, his gaze shifting from one to the other. Sandy cleared her throat. "You were a bit... out of it," she began. "You said some things that were... well, not quite like you." Plankton's eye narrowed slightly, his memory foggy. "What kind of things?" Karen and Sandy exchanged a look, a silent conversation passing between them. "You were just loopy," Karen said gently. "You know, from the medicine." Plankton nodded, his curiosity still piqued. "Like what?" "Well," Chip began, "you called me your best son." Plankton's eye went wide. "What?" he exclaimed, his voice sharp. "I said that?" Karen nodded with a soft smile. "You did, Plankton." Plankton's face grew red with embarrassment. "Oh, Neptune," he mumbled, his hand flying to his mouth. Sandy stepped forward. "You don't need to be embarrassed, Plankton," she said gently. "It's just how the anesthesia affected you." Plankton took a deep breath, his mind racing. "I... I remember feeling relieved to be ok..." Chip leaned in, his voice filled with wonder. "Dad, you were like a different person. You were so..." Plankton's face grew redder, his discomfort palpable. "Chip, I don't know what you're talking about," he said, his voice sharp. "Please, just... just give me some space." Karen stepped in, her voice soothing. "It's okay, Plankton. The anesthesia can make people say things they don't mean." But Chip was insistent, his eyes wide with curiosity. "But Dad, you said you love me," he pressed, his voice innocent and hopeful. Plankton swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest, when Hanna came in. "Oh, Plankton, you're finally awake!" she said, cheerfully. He looked at her, his expression blank. "You don't remember?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. "Remember what?" he mumbled, his head throbbing with confusion. "Who is SHE?" Karen stepped in, placing a calming hand on his shoulder. "It's okay, Plankton," she said gently. "You had some medicine that made you a bit loopy. This is Hanna, my friend. She's staying here while her house gets repairs." Plankton's gaze went to Hanna. "Friend?" he repeated, his voice still thicker than usual. Hanna smiled warmly. "Hi there, Plankton! I'm so sorry to see you feeling poorly.." Her cheerfulness was met with Plankton's skepticism. He'd never met her before, and his autistic mind was still trying to piece together the events of the previous evening. His eye narrowed slightly as he took her in, his usual caution in full force. "I... I don't know you," he said. Hanna's smile didn't waver. "But your wife Karen is one of my best friends!" Karen stepped in, seeing the uncertainty in Plankton's gaze. "Remember Hanna, sweetie?" she asked, her voice gentle. Plankton frowned, his mind racing to recall any details. "I don't..." he trailed off, his voice filled with confusion. Hanna approached the bed, her movements slow and careful not to startle him. "It's okay. I'm a friend of Karen's." She held out a hand. "Would you li—" But Plankton recoiled, his body tensing. "Don't touch me," he snapped, his voice sharp with frustration. Hanna's hand hovered in the air, before retreating. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean—" "It's fine," Karen said, cutting her off. She knew how overwhelming the world could be for Plankton, and this was clearly pushing his limits. She and Sandy shared a knowing look. Plankton's autism often made social situations challenging, and his sensory processing was particularly sensitive as he recovers from oral surgery. "Daddy, it's okay," Chip whispered, placing a tentative hand on Plankton's shoulder. The touch was unwelcome, and Plankton's eye darted to his son's, his frustration mounting. "Don't touch me!" he shouted, pushing Chip's hand away. The sudden movement sent a shockwave of pain through his jaw. He whimpered as he leaned back. Sandy saw the flash of anger in Plankton's eye. "Chip, give your dad some space," she suggested calmly. Chip's eyes widened, and he took a step back, his face a mask of hurt. Karen's heart ached. Hanna looked shocked, her hands clutching her sudoku book to her chest. "Plankton," she began, her voice shaking. "I said don't touch me!" Plankton yelled again, his voice echoing through the small room. His body was wracked with pain and frustration, and the sudden influx of people and stimuli was too much to handle. Hanna took a deep breath and stepped forward, her movements slow and deliberate. "Plankton, it's okay," she said calmly. "It's okay, ju—" "NO!" Plankton's voice boomed through the room, his body shaking with anger. "I don't want anyone touching me!" Karen stepped closer, her voice soothing. "Plankton, it's okay. You're just in pain. Remember?" she asked, her hand reaching for a plush toy. Plankton swiped it away, his fury building. "No, I don't want that!" His eye darted around the room, his breaths quick and shallow. The pain from his surgery was now secondary to the storm of emotions inside his mind. He was a creature of routine and predictability, and the sudden influx of new faces and sensations was more than he could bear.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 15 "I said NO!" Plankton's voice boomed again, his tiny fists clenched tightly by his side. His body was a coil of tension, his usual calculating gaze replaced by one of pure, unbridled rage. Karen stepped back, her heart racing. She'd seen this side of him before, yet it was always a shock. Plankton's chest heaved with heavy breaths, his face a mask of pain and fury. Karen knew that his anger was a defense mechanism, a way to cope with the overwhelming sensory overload. She took a tentative step closer, her hands up in a non-threatening motion. "No, no, no," he muttered, shaking his head. "I don't like it. I don't like it when they touch me." His voice was a mix of anger and fear. Sandy stepped in, her voice calm and soothing. "It's okay, Plankton. We're just trying to help." She offered a gentle smile, her hands open and palms facing him. "Let's al-" "I DON'T NEED YOUR HELP!" Plankton's scream pierced the silence, sending a shiver down Sandy's spine. His tiny body was a whirlwind of anger, his eye wild with fear. Karen stepped back, knowing that pushing him now would only make things worse. Chip looked at his father, his eyes wide with fright. He'd never seen his father like this. Hanna, however, thought he needed more than just space. Her instincts told her to comfort him, to show him that he wasn't alone. She took a step closer, her hand reaching out again. "Plankton," she said softly, her eyes filled with understanding. But her gentle touch was met with a sudden jerk, as Plankton swiped her hand away with a snarl. "No!" he shouted, his body stiffening against the bed. "I said no!" Karen's heart ached as she watched her husband's breakdown unfold. She knew his autism made him particularly sensitive to touch, especially when he was in pain or overwhelmed. Hanna, though well-meaning, was unaware of this and her persistent affection was only exacerbating his distress. "Back off!" Plankton roared, his body arching. Hanna froze, her hand in mid-air. "I'm sorry, Plankton," she stammered, her eyes wide with shock. She'd never seen anyone react so violently to kindness before, Plankton's eye darting around the room. "I don't like it," he murmured, his voice a mix of anger and fear. "I don't like it.." "But... but Plankton," Hanna protested, her voice quavering. "You're hurt, I just want to help." Plankton's body stilled, his eye flickering with a mix of emotions. "I don't like it," he repeated, his voice low. "It's okay," Karen said, keeping her voice calm. Chip nodded, his eyes still wide with concern, but he backed away. Sandy took a step back too, her expression a mix of surprise and understanding. Only Hanna remained, her hand hovering in the air, her brows furrowed with confusion. "Plankton," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "I just want to make sure you're okay." His eye darted to her, his anger flaring anew. "I'm fine," he snarled, his voice harsh. "Just... leave me al-" "But Plankton," Hanna protested, her voice filled with concern. "You're acting so problematic." She doesn't understand the depth of his condition, and the next word slips out before she could catch it. "You're being so... ret-" The word hung in the air, a sharp knife cutting through the tension. Plankton's body stiffened, his eye flaring with a mix of anger and pain. His heart skipped a beat, a cruel reminder of the slur that had caused so much pain in the past. "Get out," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Get out, now." Hanna looked at him, her expression a mix of shock and pity. "But Plankton, we all know you are!" She stated. "You need to understand that your behavior is unacceptable. Do you think Karen herself would have married you if she knew you were...? You know you are, Plankton. It's just a fact." Plankton felt tears well up in his eye. "Hanna, that's enough!" he snapped. But Hanna was on a roll, her voice growing louder with each word. "You're just a burden, always needing special treatment," she said, her voice harsh. "That's not fair, Hanna," he said, his voice firm. "And if Karen heard yo-" "Oh, please," Hanna sneered. "Your poor wife has to deal with this every day. She deserves better." Plankton's eye narrowed, his anger building. "You don't know anything about what Karen and I have," he said, his voice shaking. "Karen won't be hap–" "Karen is a saint, Plankton," Hanna interrupted, her voice dripping with condescension. "Putting up with your little... quirks. And Karen won't tell you the truth, but I will. You're a re--- and she knows it. She's too nice to say it, but we all know. Karen doesn't actually love someone like you, Plankton." She said, her voice cold and sharp. "You want people to feel sorry for you, but even Karen believes that deep down. Why else would she have picked someone like me over you? So go ahead, have your little tantrum; no one cares." With that, Hanna turned and left, the door slamming behind her. Was it true? He took a deep, shaky breath and closed his eye, willing the tears away. When he opened it again, his gaze fell on the plush toy Karen had left on his bedside table. He picked it up, his thumb rubbing the soft fabric absently. Did Karen see him as only something to be just pitied, rather than loved? To hear it from someone so close to Karen was like being stabbed in the heart. He curled into a ball.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 16 Plankton then heard Karen come in. "Hey; I'm just checking on you," she said gently, not aware that Hanna bullied him, unaware of what's said. Plankton's throat tightened. "I'm fine," he murmured. Karen's eyes searched his face, looking for the truth. "You don't have to lie to me, sweetie," she said softly. "Is everything okay? You know I'm here for you.." But Hanna's words echoed in his head, a toxic whisper that threatened to shatter the fragile bond he had with his wife. "Just tired," he managed to say, his voice small. Karen nodded, her expression filled with concern. "Okay," she said. "But if you wanna ta—" "I'm fine," Plankton said, his voice harsher than intended. Karen's smile faltered. The weight of Hanna's words was too heavy for him to ignore, his thoughts a jumble of anger and hurt. He pushed the plush toy away, the softness now a painful reminder of the care he wasn't sure he truly deserved. Karen noticed the change in his tone and stepped closer. "Plankton, what happened?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. "Was it something I said?" Plankton's eye flickered to hers, his anger replaced by sadness. "No, Karen," he said, his voice smaller than usual. "It was just... just forget it." Karen knew Plankton's autism made him sensitive to certain words and tones, but she couldn't pinpoint what had triggered him. The room was quiet, the tension thick. Karen sat down on the bed, her hand reaching for his. "Plank-" He jerked away, his voice sharp. "Don't," he said. Karen's heart sank. "What's wrong?" she asked, her voice trembling with concern. She didn't know what Hanna said. Plankton looked away, his eye brimming with unshed tears. "It's... it's nothing," he murmured. But the hurt in his voice was unmistakable. Karen's heart broke. "Plankton," she said, her voice soft. "You can tell me anything. I'm here for you." But Plankton wasn't so sure, not after Hanna gaslit him. He swallowed hard, the pain in his chest a dull ache. "It's just... it's nothing," he repeated, his voice a whisper. But the hurt was evident, his body language screaming his internal turmoil. Karen's heart raced, her mind whirring as she tried to understand what had changed. Her hand hovered in the air, unsure if it was safe to touch him again. "Was it something someone said to you?" she ventured, her voice tentative. Plankton's gaze remained fixed on the wall, his body tense. He took a deep breath, the anger still simmering just beneath the surface. "It's Hanna," he finally said, his voice barely above a murmur. "What about Hanna?" Karen asked, her eyes searching his. "She said... she said that you only married me out of pity," Plankton whispered, his voice trembling. Karen's face fell, her heart heavy with disbelief. "What?" she exclaimed, her hand flying to her mouth. "That's not true," she said firmly. "I love you, Plankton. You know tha-" But Plankton was lost in his own thoughts, the pain of Hanna's accusation cutting deep. "And that... that you deserve someone better," he added, his voice small. Karen's eyes filled with anger. How could her friend say such a thing? "Plankton," she said, her voice steady. "Look at me." His gaze met hers, his eye red-rimmed and full of doubt. "I chose to marry you because you're the most amazing person I've ever met. Your autism is part of who you are, and I love all of you. You're not a burden to me, you're a blessing. Hanna was out of line, and I'll talk to her about it." But Plankton couldn't shake off the hurt. He knew Karen meant well, but the seeds of doubt Hanna had sown grew in the fertile soil of his insecurity. "I know you're just trying to make me feel better," he mumbled, his gaze still on the wall. "But it's true, isn't it? Why else would Hanna tell me that you've been hiding how much better off you could be without me?" Karen felt her blood boil. "What did she say to you?" she demanded, her voice tight. Plankton flinched, and she forced herself to take a deep breath. "It's okay," she said gently. "You can tell me." He took another deep breath, the plush toy squeezed tightly in his hand. "She said that I'm uh, that same slur Chip used, and that you're just too nice to leave me. She told me how you deserve better, how no one could truly love someone like me." His voice broke, the pain in his words like a knife to her heart. "I'm sorry, Karen. I just never knew you felt that wa-" But Karen was already on her feet, her eyes flashing. "That's it," she said, her voice cold. "I'm going to talk to Hanna right now." Plankton tried to sit up, his hand reaching out to her. "Karen, no-" "I can't believe she said that," Karen fumed, her hands shaking with anger. "I'll set her straight." Her mind raced with what Hanna could have possibly told Plankton to make him feel so small and unloved. She knew his autism made him vulnerable to misunderstanding, but this was beyond the pale. Her heart ached for her husband, who had been through so much already. Plankton was already so sensitive to the way others perceived him, and Hanna's words had only served to amplify his fears.
pls note the ai inflicts emotional damage (ᵕ—ᴗ—)
AI Story Generator
completely free, NO signup required (ever), and unlimited!
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 17 Karen stepped into the hallway, her eyes scanning for Hanna. She found her in the kitchen, still clutching her Sudoku book, looking lost and confused. "What did you say to Plankton?" Karen demanded, her voice firm but controlled. Hanna's gaze snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice trembling. "What did you say to him that made him so upset?" Karen's words were measured, but her anger was palpable. Hanna's cheeks flushed. "I just tried to help," she protested. "He was in pain and—" "What. Did. You. Say?" Karen's voice was like ice, her eyes boring into Hanna. The room felt smaller, the air heavier with tension. "Well," Hanna began, her throat dry. "I just pointed out that you could do so much better than someone like Plankton. I mean, you're so kind and patient, and he's..." The slur slipped from her mouth, echoing the one Chip had used so carelessly before. The air in the room grew heavy with tension. Karen's face contorted with rage, her hands balled into fists at her sides. "How dare you?" she spat. "How dare you speak to him like that?" Hanna's eyes widened, seeing the fury in Karen's expression. "It's just the truth," she stuttered. "You know it's true. You're too good for him. Everyone knows it. I wanted him to realize that." Karen's voice was low and dangerous. "You will never speak to him like that again," she said, each word enunciated carefully. "Do you understand?" Hanna took a step back, intimidated by the fire in Karen's eyes. "But... but he's-" "Plankton is my husband," Karen interrupted, her voice sharp. "And he's the most important person in my life. If you can't accept him..." Karen sighed. "When Plankton was born," she began, her tone softening. "He was a perfectly normal baby, but there was a... complication. During delivery, his head got stuck. It... it caused his brain to be deprived of oxygen and blood flow for a few moments too long. The pressure was too much." She swallowed hard, fighting back tears. "That's what led to this condition, not a choice he made. And I wouldn't trade him for anyone else in the world. It's not anything that could've been controlled, but that childbirth resulted in my husband's disability, which is autism." Hanna's eyes grew wide with shock, her hand flying to her mouth. "Oh my Neptune, I had no idea," she whispered. "I didn't realize he actually had a condition." Her voice was barely audible, the weight of her ignorance heavy in the air. Karen's eyes searched Hanna's face. "Yes, and so what you said was incredibly hurtful." Hanna's eyes filled with remorse, her shoulders slumping. "I'm so sorry," she murmured, her eyes brimming with tears. "I never meant to... I just thought I was being honest." Her voice cracked with the realization. Karen's anger dissipated a bit, replaced by a deep sadness. "Honesty without empathy can be cruel," she said softly. "But now that you know, you can do better." Hanna nodded, her gaze downcast. "I'll apologize," she whispered. But Karen was already thinking of Plankton, alone in his room, feeling like a burden. She turned and walked back to the bedroom, her heart heavy with the weight of the conversation. When she entered, Plankton was exactly as she'd left him: curled up, staring at the wall. "Hey," Karen said gently, sitting down beside him. "I talked to Hanna." He didn't respond. "She's sorry," Karen continued. Plankton's eye flicked to hers, his expression unreadable. "It doesn't matter," he said, his voice hollow. "We know it's true." The doubt in his voice was a knife in Karen's heart. "No, it's not," she said fiercely. "I love you, Plankton. You are not a burden. You are a miracle, a beautiful, wonderful person, and I am so lucky to have you in my life." She took his hand, her grip firm and reassuring. "Don't let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?" Plankton's eye searched hers, his doubt battling with the love he saw there. "But she's..." "Hanna is wrong," Karen interrupted. "You're not anything like what she said. You're smart and funny and sassy and... perfect. Perfect for me." She leaned in closer, her voice a gentle whisper. "You're everything I never knew I needed until I fell in love with you." Plankton's body relaxed slightly, his gaze flickering towards her. "But what if..." he began, his voice trailing off. "What if I can't be a good enough husband to yo-" "Don't," Karen said, cutting him off gently. "You are a wonderful husband, and everything I could ever want. Your autism is one part of what makes you special, Plankton. It's not something to be ashamed of, or something that makes you less than. It's just how you are." She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "And I love all of you." Plankton felt a tear slip down his cheek. "But what if I can't... understand you? Or what if I hurt you?" His voice was small, filled with fear. Karen leaned in, her eyes filled with warmth. "You don't," she assured him. "Because we're in this together. And I'll always be here to help you through the hard parts, just like I know you'd do for me." She paused, a sad smile playing on her lips. "You know, when we first met, I didn't know about your autism. But once I did, it didn't make me love you less, it just made me love you more." Plankton's eye searched hers, his doubt slowly fading. "But sometimes..." he whispered. "Sometimes, it's hard." Karen nodded, her heart breaking for him. "I know it is, sweetie," she said softly. "But we figure it out together, okay?" Just then, Hanna came in the room to apologize. Her eyes were red from crying, and she looked genuinely regretful. "Plankton, I'm so sorry," she began, her voice quavering. "I didn't know... it was a slur. I was only trying to keep peace, but I was wrong. I'm sorry for the hurtful things I said." Plankton's gaze remained on the floor, his mind a whirlwind of emotions. Karen's words of love and support were comforting, but Hanna's apology was a surprise. He felt a pang of guilt for not correcting Hanna earlier, but his own fear of rejection was a powerful silencer. "I didn't know," Hanna continued, her voice sincere. "I had no idea it would hurt you like that." Plankton slowly lifted his head, his single eye meeting hers. "I see," he said, his voice still weak from the emotional turmoil. "But what do you want me to do, just sit around and feel sorry for you? Nobody cares if you throw a fit, Hanna!" He says, repeating her own insults. The room was silent for a moment before Hanna spoke again, her voice shaky. "I didn't mean it like that. I just didn't underst--" But Plankton didn't let her finish. "You just wanna get on Karen's good side don't you? Don't deny what you said to me!" Hanna's eyes filled with tears, and she nodded. "I know I was wrong, Plankton. I'm truly sorry," she whispered. Karen's heart ached for both of them, the pain of misunderstanding thick in the air. She knew that Hanna's words had been born out of ignorance, not malice. But the hurt they'd caused was real and Plankton's having none of it. "Why should I believe you?" he asked, his voice low. "After all, I'm just a problematic burden right? You had the nerve to—" "No," Hanna interrupted, her voice firm. "That's not true. I'm the one who should be ashamed." She took a deep breath. "I've been ignorant, and I'm sorry. I didn't know what it's like for—" "For what?" Plankton challenged, his anger resurfacing. "For someone like me, who doesn't know how to behave?" His voice was louder now, his body tense. Hanna flinched at his words. "You think I don't know what people say behind my back?" He spat. "You think I'm just a slur?" Hanna stood there, her eyes brimming with tears, her expression contrite. But Plankton couldn't find it in himself to forgive her so easily. "I do accept you," Hanna stuttered. "I just didn't know how to handle-" "Handle what?" Plankton's voice was sharp, the anger threatening to boil over. "How to handle someone who doesn't fit your perfect little mold?" Karen's grip on his hand tightened, her silent plea for calm going unheard. "And Karen's free to be with whoever she likes, so let her choose where her loyalties lie. I heard you say Karen chose you over me; but was that before or after you explained how unlovable I--" "Plankton, we all need to learn from this. Hanna's apology is genuine, yet she needs to understand what she said was wrong," Karen said, cutting through the tension. Hanna nodded, her eyes still on Plankton. "I'm sorry for my ignorance. I never knew how much my words could hurt. I'll do better." Her voice was sincere, and Plankton felt a flicker of something like forgiveness. But the pain was still raw, and he wasn't ready to let go of his anger just yet.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 19 He looked at Karen, his confusion clear. "What happened?" he asks her. Karen took a deep breath, preparing herself for the task of explaining the past few minutes. "You had a seizure, baby," she said, keeping her voice calm and steady. "But it's over now, and you're okay." Plankton blinked slowly, his eye still hazy. He looked around the room, his gaze landing on Hanna. "You're here," he said, his voice filled with mortification and anxiety. Hanna nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I'm here," she whispered, her voice tentative. Plankton's face twisted into a frown, his thoughts racing. He didn't remember her being here during the seizure. He didn't want her pity. He didn't want her witnessing what ever may have happened. His heart raced, his mind spinning. What all did he do in front of her? Hanna looked at him, her eyes full of concern and something else, regret? "You were just playing with your star," she said gently, trying to ease his distress. "And you even talked about how I was like pretty bubblegum; rememb-" "No," Plankton interrupted. He didn't want Hanna to see his vulnerability, especially after what she'd said about him. The room was silent, the tension palpable. Karen watched them both, her heart torn. Hanna's expression was a mixture of regret and fear, while Plankton's was closed off. "I don't know if I can forgive you, Hanna," Plankton finally said, his voice no longer slurred. Hanna's eyes filled with tears, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I don't blame you," she said softly. "But I hope you can find it in your heart to give me a chance to make it up to you." Plankton looked at her, his gaze unreadable. Karen knew that forgiveness was a process, and Plankton needed time. "You don't have to decide right now," she said. "We can talk about it more when you're feeling better." Plankton nodded, his gaze still fixed on the star. "But I don't remember this star," he said, his voice filled with confusion. Hanna's heart sank. "It's okay," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "It's a toy Karen got for you to help you feel safe and lo---" "No," Plankton interrupted, his voice sharp. "I don't remember any of this." His hand tightened around the plush toy, his knuckles white. "I don't remember anything about this!" Karen knew Plankton wouldn't remember the comfort Hanna brought during his seizure, the gentle guidance to focus on the star. He didn't remember her soothing voice, her calm in his chaos. It was like it had never happened. Hanna's eyes searched his, desperate for a flicker of understanding, a sign that he knew she was sorry. But all she saw was confusion and fear, the same look he'd given her when she'd first accidentally used that slur. Karen stepped in. "Do you remember our talk about how sometimes after a seizure, things can be a bit fuzzy?" Hanna felt another twinge of guilt. "It's okay," Karen said, sitting next to him on the bed. "It's normal for your memory to be a bit fuzzy coming out of a seizure, Plankton." He looked at her, his eye searching hers. "But I don't remember you or Hanna interacting," he said, his voice shaky. "I just remember... I dunno." Karen nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. "You weren't fully conscious, sweetie. It's like when you wake up from a deep sleep." Plankton's frown deepened. He didn't like not knowing, not remembering. It made his chest tight, his heart race. He knew he could trust Karen, but Hanna was still a question mark, her earlier words echoing in his mind. Hanna reached out to him again, her hand hovering in the air before touching his shoulder lightly. "I'm here for you, Plankton," she said, her voice shaky with emotion. Plankton stiffened at the contact, his senses still on high alert. He wasn't used to being touched like that, not without warning. "No," he said, his voice sharp. "I don't like it." Hanna flinched, her hand retreating quickly. "I'm sorry," she whispered. Karen put her hand on Hanna's shoulder. "Remember, Hanna, we need to respect his boundaries. It's part of who he is." Hanna nodded, her eyes filling with tears. "I know, Karen. I just want to help." Karen squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. "I know you do, but we need to do it his way." Plankton looked up at Hanna, his expression a mix of anger and confusion. "Why?" he asked. "Why'd you say those things?" Hanna took a deep breath, her voice trembling. "I didn't know," she said. "I didn't know what it was like for you. I didn't underst--" "Understand what?" Plankton's voice was sharp, cutting through the air. "That I'm different?" He threw the star aside, his body tense with anger. "That I can't just be like whatever you think I should be?" Hanna's eyes filled with tears. "I didn't mean to make you feel that way," she said, her voice cracking. "I just... I didn't know." Plankton's chest heaved with each ragged breath he took. "Well, now you do," he said, his voice cold. "Being someone you can't even bother to understand." The room was heavy with tension, each of them lost in their own world of thoughts. Karen's heart ached for both of them, knowing how much Plankton craved acceptance, and how much Hanna wished she could take back her words. "Maybe," Karen began, her voice tentative, "we should talk about it." Hanna nodded, her eyes glued to Plankton. "I'm here to listen," she said, her voice filled with genuine remorse. Plankton looked at her, his expression still guarded. "You know what, Hanna?" he said, his voice taking on a syrupy sweetness that didn't quite reach his eyes. "I forgive you." Hanna's face lit up with relief, but Karen knew that tone. It was the one he used when he was trying to cover his hurt. "Thank you, Plankton," Hanna breathed, her eyes brimming with tears. "I really am sorry, you know that right?" Plankton nodded, his smile forced. "Of course," he said, his voice sticky with false cheer. "It's all water under the bridge." Karen watched the two of them, her heart heavy. The fake sweetness in Plankton's voice was a defense mechanism, one he'd developed over the years of navigating a world that often didn't understand his condition. She knew his words weren't genuine, his anger and pain still bubbling just below the surface. But she stayed silent. But Hanna, oblivious, took his words at face value. "I'm so grateful, Plankton," she said, her voice choking. "I'll do better." Plankton nodded, his expression still a mask. "I know you will," he said, his voice too bright. "You're always so kind, never letting me down." His sarcasm was lost on Hanna, who took his words as genuine. He knew she was trying, but the hurt went deeper than a simple apology could mend. So he played along, his heart feeling heavier with each forced smile. "You're the best, Hanna," Plankton said, his voice dripping with a sugary sweetness that didn't match the bitterness in his soul. "Always looking out for me." Karen watched, knowing better than to interrupt. Hanna's eyes searched his, desperate for a sign that he meant it. "Really, Plankton?" she asked, hopeful. "You know I'm here for you, right?" Plankton's smile grew, his words sticky with sarcasm. "Always, Hanna," he said, his voice dripping with patronizing kindness. "You're like a knight in shining armor, ready to save me from my own autistic self." Hanna's eyes searched his, uncertain of his meaning. "What do you mean, Plankton?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope. He leaned back into the pillows, his expression smug. "You know, always ready to fix what's not broken," he said, his eye still not quite meeting hers. "I just want to help," Hanna whispered, her voice cracking. Plankton nodded, his smile still too sweet. "And I'm so lucky to have you," he said, his tone laced with a patronizing sarcasm that made Karen's heart ache. Hanna, though, seemed to miss the undertones, her face lighting up at his words. "Really, Plankto-" "Oh, absolutely," he interrupted, his voice a knife wrapped in cotton. "You're like my personal superhero, swooping in to save me from the horrors of being who I am." His eye flitted around the room, avoiding contact with Hanna's hopeful gaze. "It's so... noble of you." The sarcasm in his tone was thick, a bitterness seeping through every word. Hanna looked at him, confused. "What do you mean, Plankton?" she asked, her voice soft. "You know I just want-" "Oh, I know," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "You want to fix me. Like I'm some kind of project you can just whip into shape with your magic wand of 'normalcy'." Hanna's eyes widened, her heart sinking at his words. "That's not what I meant," she protested, but Plankton was on a roll, his anger giving him a sharpness he rarely displayed.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 20 "You think you know what's best for me," Plankton continued, his words cutting through the air like a knife. "Because obviously, I'm just a lost cause, right? Too autistic to know what I need or want for myself." His eye focused on her, a challenge in its depths. "But let me tell you something, Hanna. Your neurotypical world isn't the be-all, end-all. You think because I don't fit in your tidy little box, I must be some kind of burden‽" Hanna felt the sting of his words, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Plankton, no, that's not what I meant at all-" "But that's what you said," Plankton interrupted, his voice sharp. "That's what you implied." Hanna's eyes searched his, desperation in her gaze. "I didn't mean it like that," she said, her voice trembling. "I just..." But Plankton was on a roll, his words fueled by both anger and fear. "You think you can just waltz in here and tell me how to live my life?" he spat. "You think because you don't understand me, I'm the one who's broken?" Hanna felt the weight of his accusation, her heart heavy with guilt. She knew she'd been wrong, but she never meant to make him feel this way. "Plankton, please," she whispered. "Let me make it up to yo-" But Plankton was beyond reason. His eye flashed with fury, his voice shaking. "No!" he shouted, his body trembling. "You don't get to decide when I've had en-" "Plankton," Karen's voice was firm but gentle. "You're upset. It's okay to be upset. But let's talk about this calmly." He turned to her, his eye still blazing with anger. "Why should I be calm?" he demanded. "Why should I be nice and polite when she can't even bother t---" "Plankton," Karen cut him off, her voice still calm. "You're right, she hurt you. But anger won't fix it." Plankton's chest heaved with the force of his breath, his grip on the blanket tight. He knew she was right, but the emotion was too strong to be contained. It's not fair, unfair Hanna gets the sympathy.. "I'm sorry, Plankton," Hanna whispered, her voice trembling. "I didn't mean to make you feel like that." Karen's hand was a gentle pressure on his back, grounding him. "But you have to understand, Hanna's trying to learn," she said, her voice firm but calm. "But why does she get to make mistakes and still get treated like a hero?" he asked, his voice full of hurt. "Why does everyone always take the side of neurotypicals?" The room was silent, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air. Hanna looked at him, her eyes wide with shock. "That's not what I meant," she said, her voice small. "I just wa-" "But it's what you did," Plankton snapped, his voice sharp. "You don't get it. Everyone treated me like barnacles for a disability! But you, you get to be clumsy and still get the gold star. But it's always me who's the problem," he said, his voice laced with bitterness. "It's always me who has to get disciplined.." Karen's eyes searched his, seeing the depth of his pain. She knew he wasn't just talking about Hanna. This was about a lifetime of feeling misunderstood and undervalued. "Plankton, you're not a problem," she said, her voice firm. "You're amazing, just as you are. And Hanna's here to learn." He looked at her, his eye still flashing with anger. "But why does she get to be the hero?" he demanded. "Why does she get to mess up and still be the one who's right?" Karen took a deep breath, her heart breaking for him. "Because she's trying, Plankton," she said gently. "And she's learning." "But it's not fair," he said, his voice filled with the frustration of a lifetime of being misunderstood. "I try so hard, and nobody cares." Karen's heart ached. She knew he did, she knew how much he struggled every day. "People care," she said. "But they don't always know how to sh-" "No," Plankton interrupted, his voice rising. "They don't care enough to understand!" He sat up in bed, his eye blazing. "Do you know what they used to do to me in school?" he demanded, his face red with anger. "Do you know the teachers looked away while the other kids called me names and poked at me? Yet when it made me have a seizure, it's me who teachers tied up in a chair!" Hanna's eyes widened in horror, while Karen felt her own anger flare at the thought of Plankton suffering like that. She'd always known school had been difficult for him, but to hear the extent of his suffering was too much to bear. Karen's blood boiled at the thought of her love being a scapegoat. "Plankton," she began, her voice thick with emotion. "You're not the problem. You never w---" But he didn't let her finish. "They did it because I'm different!" he shouted. "Because I'm not like them!" Hanna looked at him, her eyes filled with regret. "I'm so sorry," she whispered. "I had no idea." Plankton looked at her, his gaze intense. "So, what are you going to do about it?" Hanna swallowed hard. "I'll learn," she said, her voice determined. "I'll do everything I can to understand." Karen nodded. "That's a good start," she said, her voice still gentle. "But it's not just about understanding. It's about respecting him." Plankton's breathing slowed, his body still tense. "You'll have to prove it," he said, his voice still sharp. "Prove you're not just playing along until I'm convenient again." Hanna nodded, her eyes determined. "I will," she said. "I promise." Plankton studied her, his expression softening slightly. He wanted to believe her, he really did. But the hurt was to fresh. Karen watched the exchange, her heart heavy. She knew that Plankton's trust wasn't easily earned, especially after something like this. But she also knew that Hanna meant it. Hanna took a deep breath, her eyes meeting Plankton's. "I'll do better," she said, her voice sincere. "I'll educate myself, I'll listen to you, and I'll never make you feel like that again." Plankton searched her gaze, his own eye still filled with sorrow. He knew she meant it, but the fear was still present. "Fine," he said, his voice small. "But if you ever say something like that again, I can't be around you." Hanna's heart broke at his words, the gravity of what she'd done hitting her full force. "I won't," she promised. "I'll be better." Plankton nodded, his grip on the blanket relaxing slightly. Karen's hand squeezed his shoulder, her own support unwavering.
#KneeSurgery pt. 13 They play for a few minutes in silence, the sound of slapping cards the only noise in the room. Hanna's cheerfulness begins to grate on Plankton's nerves, his antennae twitching with each of her exclamations of "Oh!" and "Wow!" every time she wins a round. Karen watches the exchange, her eyes flickering between them. "Plankton," she says softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Why don't we take a break?" Plankton sighs, his antennae drooping. "I'm fine," he mutters. Hanna's smile doesn't falter. "It's okay if you need to—" He cuts her off with a glare. "I said I'm fine," he snaps, his voice tight. Karen squeezes his shoulder, her gaze firm. "Plankton," she says, her voice soft but firm. "Take a moment. We're all trying to make this work." Plankton huffs, his antennae stiffening. He knows she's right, but the cast on his leg is a constant reminder of his weakness, and Hanna's cheeriness is grating on his nerves. He takes a deep breath, trying to rein in his frustration. "Okay," he says through gritted teeth. "A break." Hanna's smile doesn't waver. "Great!" she says. "How abo---" Her words are cut off as Plankton swings his cast-covered leg around, wincing slightly as he does so. Hanna watches him, her concern etched on her face. "Careful," she warns gently. "I've got it," Plankton snaps, his pride bruised. He hobbles into his bedroom, his crutches echoing against the tiles. Karen sighs heavily, her eyes following him. "I'm sorry," Hanna says quickly. "I didn't mean to overstep." Karen shakes her head. "No, it's okay," she says. "He's just...going through a tough time." Hanna nods, her eyes filled with empathy. "I can see that," she says. "But he's lucky to have you." Karen smiles sadly. "Thanks, Hanna." They sit in silence for a moment before Karen stands up. "I'll go check on him," she says, leaving the living room. In the bedroom, Plankton is lying on the bed, his crutches leaning against the wall. He looks up as Karen enters, his expression unreadable. "You okay?" she asks, her voice gentle. Plankton shrugs. "I'm fine," he says, his voice clipped. Karen sighs. "You know, you don't have to be tough all the time," she says, sitting beside him. "We're all here to support you." Plankton turns his head to look at her, his single eye studying her face. "I know," he says, his voice softer. "It's just...embarrassing." Karen nods, her hand resting on his arm. "But you're not weak for needing help. It won't be forever." Plankton's eye blinks slowly, his antennae drooping. "I know, but it's just so...humiliating." Karen's grip on his arm tightens. "You're not weak, Plankton," she says firmly. "You're strong. You're going through a tough time, and that's okay." He looks away, his antennae waving slightly. "It's just...I don't like feeling so...so..." He struggles to find the words. "Vulnerable," she fills in gently. He nods, his eye closing. "Exactly." Karen's hand strokes his arm. "We all have our moments," she says. "It's okay to not be okay." Plankton's eye remains closed, his expression thoughtful. "Thanks," he mumbles, his antennae lifting slightly. They sit in companionable silence for a moment before Plankton sighs. "I'm just tired," he says, his voice weary. "Can we just...rest?" Karen nods, her face gentle. "Of course," she says. "Why don't you take a nap? I'll tell Hanna we're taking a break." She stands and leans over to kiss his forehead. "You're doing better than you think," she whispers. Plankton's antennae twitch. "Thanks," he murmurs, his voice soft. He watches as she leaves the room, his mind racing with thoughts. He's not used to feeling so... dependent. But he knows Karen's right. He needs to accept the help and move forward. With a sigh, he closes his eye and tries to comfortable, the cast on his leg feeling like a lead weight. The house is quiet, only the faint hum of the refrigerator breaking the silence. Plankton's mind wanders, thinking about his recovery. He's always been the one to push through, to never let anything hold him back. But this... this was different. He couldn't fight or scheme his way out of a broken leg. After a few moments of contemplation, his eye snaps open. The door creaks slightly as it opens. Hanna pokes her head in, her smile slightly more tentative than before. "Is it okay if I come in?" she asks softly. Plankton nods, his antennae still. "What is it?" Her cheeks flush slightly. "I just wanted to check on you," she says, stepping into the room. "And to...apologize." "For what?" he asks, his voice gruff. Hanna takes a deep breath. "I'm sorry if I was too enthusiastic," she says, her eyes meeting his. "I just wanted to m-" "Make me feel better?" Plankton finishes for her, his tone sarcastic. Hanna swallows, her smile slightly wobbly. "I guess," she admits. "I just didn't know how else t---" Her words are interrupted by a soft knock on the doorframe. They both look up to see SpongeBob peering in, his face etched with concern. "Hey, buddy," he says gently. "How are you holding up?" Plankton's antennae perk up slightly. "I'm fine," he says. Sponge Bob nods. "Well, if you need anything, just holler," he says before leaving. Hanna looks at Plankton, her eyes filled with concern. "I'm sorry," she repeats. "I di-" "Don't," Plankton says, cutting her off. Her smile falters. "What?" "You're being a...jerk." He answers her. Hanna's eyes widen in surprise. "I'm sorry," she stammers. "I didn't mean to be...I just want to make sure yo--" "You're annoying, Hanna! I have enough to deal with without you pestering me," Plankton snaps, his antennae quivering with agitation. Hanna's smile fades, and she takes a step back, her eyes welling with hurt. "I'm sorry," she says again. "I-I-I-I…" But Plankton's not done. "You're just nosy." Hanna's eyes fill with tears, but she fights them back. "I'm just trying to be your friend," she says, her voice shaking. "Get out! I don't need you, and it's none of your business!" Plankton's voice is sharp, his antennae stiff with anger. Hanna's smile crumbles. "Plankton, I just—" she starts, but he interrupts again. "What? Just what, Hanna? You wanna just stick around and gawk at me, or are you gonna go?" His voice is bitter, and she can see the frustration boiling behind his eye. Her smile is completely gone now, replaced by a look of sadness. "You know, Plankton," she says, her voice shaky, "you don't have to—" "Don't tell me what I have to do!" Plankton yells, his small frame trembling. "I know what I need, and it's not you poking your nose into my business!" Hanna's hands clench into fists at her sides. "I'm not poking my nose in," she says, her voice strained. "I'm just trying to help!" Her words are met with silence. Plankton's eye narrows, his antennae quivering with rage. "You think you're helping?" he spits. "You're not. You're just making everything worse. Why can't you just leave me alone?" Hanna's lip quivers, but she squares her shoulders. "I'm not going anywhere," she says firmly. "I care abou–" "You don't care about me," Plankton snaps. "You just want to know what happened so you can be the hero that 'saved' me." His eye glares at her, his antennae vibrating with accusation. "Well, my life doesn't involve you, Hanna. So just stay out of it!" Hanna's eyes brim with tears, but she refuses to let them fall. "I do care," she whispers. "And I'm not trying to be a her-" But Plankton's interrupted her again. "You don't know anything about me," he says, his voice cold. "You're just here because Karen let you, but I don't want you here." Hanna's cheeks flush with hurt. "Plankton, I'm trying to be a good friend, but you're just pushing me aw-" "I don't need a friend like you," Plankton says, his voice hard. "Now get out." Hanna's eyes fill with tears, but she nods, turning to leave. He slams the bedroom door behind her. In the living room Karen looks up to see her, her eyes red and puffy from crying. "Hanna?"
#KneeSurgery pt. 18 "What are you guys doing here?" he asked, his voice still gruff but with a hint of confusion. Sponge Bob smiled, his thumb still tracing the edge of Plankton's cast. "We just wanted to make sure you're okay," he said. Plankton's antennae twitched. "I'm fine," he said, his tone gruff. Karen stood up, her movements smooth and efficient. "Why don't we get you into your chair?" she suggested, picking up his crutches. Plankton nodded, his movements slow and deliberate as he carefully swung his casted leg over the side of the couch. With a grunt, he hoisted himself up, balancing on his good leg. Patrick watched, his eyes wide with interest. "Look at him go," he whispered, his voice filled with awe. "It's like he's learning to walk all over again like a wittle baby." Plankton shot Patrick a glare, his face flushing with embarrassment. "I'm not a baby!" he snapped, his voice echoing in the quiet living room. "Patrick, that's not helping," Hanna whispered, trying not to laugh. Sponge Bob's expression was one of shock. "Patrick, that's not nice," he admonished gently. Patrick scrunched his face up in confusion. "But he looks like one," he said, his voice innocent. Plankton huffed. "No, I'm not!" But Patrick's on a roll. "You know what else babies have?" he said, his voice rising. "Naps!" Plankton's face grew redder, his antennae twitching with anger. "Patrick," Hanna warned, but Patrick was on a roll. "Hey, Plankie, you need help while you're all broken. Wa-a-agh, wa-a-agh!" The room fell silent. Plankton stared at Patrick, his single eye twitching. "That's it," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm. "I guess I'll just have to take naps like a baby now." Hanna could see the hurt in his eye. With a quick motion, Plankton set down his crutches and stood up, hopping on one foot. Without another word, he turned and limped away, his casted leg thumping against the floor with each step as he headed towards his bedroom. The group watched, stunned, as he closed the door behind him with a slam. Hanna's laughter died in her throat, replaced by a look of horror. "Oh no," she whispered. Karen sighed, setting down the magazines. "I'll go talk to him," she said firmly. But before she could move, they heard sobs from behind the door. Her heart aching, she knocked softly. "Plankton, are you okay?" The sobs grew louder, and she exchanged worried glances with Sponge Bob and Patrick, who looked equally mortified. "I'll go," Sponge Bob volunteered, standing up. He approached the door, his steps tentative. "Plankton, buddy, it's me," he said gently. "Can I come in?" The sobbing subsided for a moment before Plankton's voice, muffled by the door, replied, "I don't want to see any of you right now." The words hit Hanna like a brick, her chest tightening with sadness. Sponge Bob looked back at them, his expression pained. He shrugged helplessly before sitting back down. Patrick's face fell. "I didn't mean to make him cry," he said, his voice small. Hanna nodded, her eyes still on the closed door. "We know you didn't, Patrick," she said, trying to comfort him. "But sometimes words can hurt, even if we don't mean them to." Sponge Bob placed a hand on Patrick's shoulder. "We'll apologize later," he said firmly. "But right now, let's just give him some space." They both left, the only sound being Plankton's muted sobs. Karen stood, her heart heavy with disappointment at his pain. She moved to the door, wanting to comfort Plankton but respecting his request for solitude. Her hand hovered above the knob, unsure of what to do. Through the crack in the door, she could see Plankton's form hunched over his bed, his tiny fists clenched. His sobs grew quieter, his breaths coming in shuddering gasps. Karen's chest tightened, watching his vulnerability. With a deep breath, she pushed the door open, moving slowly towards the bed. "Plankton," she said softly, her voice soothing. He looked up, his eye red and swollen. "I just want to check on you," she said, her tone gentle. "You don't have to talk if you don't want to, but I'm here." He nodded, his antennae drooping. Karen sat on the edge of the bed, careful not to disturb his cast. "You've been through a lot," she said, her voice soft. "It's okay to feel upset." Plankton's chest heaved, his sobs growing softer. "But you know, tomorrow we have that appointment with the doctor," Karen reminded him gently. "They'll check how your leg's doing, make sure everything's on track. And Hanna is coming along, as her home is still under repair." Plankton sniffled, his eye still wet. "Yeah, I know," he mumbled, his voice small. Karen smiled gently. "But you don't have to push yourself too hard. You're still healing." The next morning, Karen gets out of bed early, the sun not yet fully risen outside. She can hear Plankton's snores as she sneaks past his bed. Hanna stirs in the guest room, waking up. "How's he doing?" she asks, coming into their room. "Asleep," Karen whispers. "Let's get ready for his appointment." Hanna nods. "What time is it?" "Five thirty," Karen says, glancing at her clock. "We have to leave in a moment." Plankton's snores grow softer. Hanna looks at Karen, who's gathering his crutches. "Should we wake him?" Karen nods. "We have to. The doctor wanted us there early to check the cast." They tiptoe over to Plankton's bedside. Karen places a hand on his shoulder. "Plankton, sweetie," she says gently. "Time to wake up." His snores stop abruptly, and his single eye snaps open. "What's going on?" he croaks, his voice rough from sleep. Hanna smiles tentatively. "We have an appointment with the doctor," Karen reminds him, helping him sit up. "We need to get going." Plankton groans, his casted leg thumping against the bedframe. "Okay, okay," he says, rubbing his eye. Karen loaded his wheelchair into the back as Plankton used his crutches to get in the car. The drive was quiet, each of them lost in their thoughts. Plankton was nervous about the doctor's visit, his leg throbbing with each bump in the road. Hanna sat beside him. When they arrived at the hospital, the waiting room was deserted except for the receptionist, who gave them a knowing smile. "Mr. Plankton," she said, her voice cheerful. "Right this way." Plankton grimaced as he wheeled himself in. The doctor, a stern-looking crab, took one look at his cast and said, "Ah, yes. Your appointment. Let's have a look." Setting up the x-ray, the doctor turns to Plankton, his expression professional. "You've got quite the cast," he says, eyeing it curiously. Plankton nods, gritting his teeth as he lifts his leg up onto the examination table. Karen's hand rests on his shoulder, offering silent support. The doctor taps the cast. "How's the pain?" Plankton's antennae twitch. "Better," he says, his voice strained. Karen squeezes his shoulder. Hanna, seated beside Karen, holds her hand.
#KneeSurgery pt. 17 When Karen returns, she hands him the pill and a glass of water. Plankton takes them without a word, swallows hard, and sets the glass down. The medication doesn't kick in right away, but his expression eases slightly. Hanna watches from the corner of her eye. Plankton shifts, his cast knocking against her side. Hanna moves back slightly. "What do you wanna watch?" she asks, trying to fill the void. He shrugs. "How about we find something we can all enjoy?" Karen suggests, settling on a movie with a mix of action and humor. They watch in silence, the tension in the room slowly dissipating. As the movie plays, Plankton's eyelid starts to droop, the medication finally taking hold. Without realizing it, his head slowly slumps to the side, until it's resting on Hanna's shoulder. Hanna freezes. Her heart thumps in her chest. This is a moment she never expected. She glances at Karen, whose expression is a mix of amusement and sympathy. Karen nods slightly, and Hanna understands the silent message: let him be. The movie plays on, the sound of explosions and laughter filling the room. But all Hanna can focus on is the warmth of Plankton's head on her shoulder. His breathing steadies into a soft snore, and she can't help but smile. Her arm is pinned awkwardly, but she doesn't dare move. Instead, she adjusts her position slightly, trying to find comfort without disturbing him. Karen notices, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, and she whispers, "Let him sleep. He needs it." Plankton's head remained nestled on Hanna's shoulder, his antennae twitching slightly with each snore. Hanna felt a warmth spread through her, despite the awkwardness. She looked over at him, his face relaxed in sleep. Plankton's snores were deep and even, his body completely relaxed against Hanna, his mouth agape. Karen chuckled quietly. "Looks like he's out for the count," she whispered. Hanna nodded, her smile widening. She didn't move an inch, afraid of waking him. They watched the movie in silence, the comfort of Plankton's weight on her shoulder growing familiar. Karen put a finger to her lips, shushing her. As the credits started to roll, Hanna glanced at Plankton again as she reached for the remote, hitting the off button to avoid waking him. Karen chuckled, seeing Hanna's concern. "I think he's out cold," she whispered. Hanna swallowed a laugh, her eyes twinkling. Karen stood. "Let's get him comfortable," she whispered. Together, they managed to lift his casted leg and place it on the ottoman. Hanna carefully shifted his head to a pillow, his snores barely changing pitch. Plankton moved slightly, his snores grew little louder as his head found the cushion. Hanna couldn't resist a soft giggle, which caused Plankton to shuffle slightly but not wake. Karen shot her a look that clearly said 'not another sound'. They both settled in, exhaustion from the long night still lingering. The living room was bathed in the soft glow of morning light, the curtains filtering the brightness. Plankton's chest moved up and down in a steady rhythm, his snores fading as he moved deeper into sleep. Hanna couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt for her earlier actions. But as she watched his peaceful expression, she knew she had to make amends. Karen nudged her. "Why don't you sit with him for a bit?" she suggested. Hanna nodded, swapping places with Karen. She sat carefully, making sure not to disturb his sleep. His breathing was even, and she could see the exhaustion etched on his face. She studied his features, feeling a surge of compassion. Plankton wasn't just a nemesis or a challenge; he was someone in pain, someone who needed support. Hanna vowed to be more considerate, more sensitive to his feelings. Her eyes drifted to his cast, the stark white a contrast to the soft pillow. It was a stark reminder of his vulnerability. Hanna's thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. She turned to see SpongeBob peeking his head inside. He saw Plankton sleeping and his expression changed to one of concern. "How's he doing?" he asked in a low voice. Karen smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest. "He's okay," she whispered. "Just sleeping." Sponge Bob padded over to the couch, his eyes on Plankton. "Can I sit?" he asked Hanna, his eyes hopeful. She nodded, scooting over to make room. The three of them sat in quiet companionship, each lost in their own thoughts. Sponge Bob reached out a hand, his eyes never leaving Plankton's face, and placed it gently on his cast, his thumb tracing the edge of Plankton's cast. Plankton stirred, his snores becoming softer. Sponge Bob's expression was one of pure empathy, his eyes reflecting the concern he felt for his friend. Hanna watched, touched by the genuine care. The silence was broken by another knock on the door. This time it was Patrick, his face scrunched in confusion. "What's going on?" he asked, his voice low. Karen whispered, "Plankton's sleeping." Patrick's eyes widened, and he looked at the crutches propped against the wall. "Oh," he said, his voice hushed. He sat down on the floor, his gaze following theirs to Plankton. "How'd he get the big white stick on his leg?" Patrick whispered. Hanna and Karen shared a look, then Hanna explained, "It's a cast, Pat. He broke his leg and the doctors put it on to help him heal, remember?" Patrick nodded slowly, his eyes still wide. "Oh, right. But why's he sleeping?" "He's taking a nap," Karen said gently. "The medicine makes him tired." Patrick nodded, his eyes still on Plankton. "Can I see?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. Hanna and Karen shared a look, then nodded in unison. "Just be careful," Karen whispered. Patrick crawled closer, his body moving with the grace of a bull in a china shop, despite his intention to be gentle. He studied Plankton's cast with intense interest, his finger poised just above it. "What happens if I to-" Hanna's hand snapped out, stopping him. "Don't touch it," she whispered firmly. Patrick's eyes widened in surprise. "But I just wanted to-" "Patrick," Karen interrupted, her tone gentle but firm. "Plankton's leg is very sore. We have to be careful." He nodded, his face a picture of understanding. "Oh," he said, sitting back on his heels. "Is it gonna fall off?" Hanna and Karen shared a look, their expressions a mix of amusement and concern. "No, Patrick," Hanna said, keeping her voice low. "The cast will stay on until his leg is all better." Patrick nodded slowly, his eyes still glued to Plankton's cast. "Can I tell him I'm sorry?" he asked. Hanna looked at Karen, who nodded. "Yes, you can," she said. "But you'll have to wait until he wakes up." Patrick leaned in, his face just inches from Plankton's as he whispered, "Hey, Plankton. You okay?" Plankton's snores continued unabated. "I think he's comfortable," Hanna said, keeping her voice low. "Let's not wake him." Patrick nodded, his curiosity now focused on the cast. He reached out his hand and tapped it lightly. The sudden contact made Plankton flinch, his eye shooting open. "Whaa-" He took in his surroundings quickly, his eye widening when he saw Hanna, Karen, and Sponge Bob sitting around him. "What's going on!" he croaked, his voice groggy from sleep and pain medication. "You were sleeping," Karen explained, her voice soft. Plankton blinked, his mind fuzzy. "Is the movie over?" "Yes," Hanna said, smiling gently. "You fell asleep, on my sh- I mean, you fell asleep during it." Plankton's gaze shifted to Hanna, his expression uncertain.
#KneeSurgery pt. 15 After a moment, Hanna reaches over, placing a handful of puzzle pieces within his reach. "Here, let's make it fair," she says, smiling at him. He nods. But as Plankton picks up a piece she jumps in, snatching a piece from his hand before he can. "I ca--" He cuts her off. "Oh, boo hoo! You know what? Why don't you just do the whole thing yourself?" He grabs his puzzle pieces and throws them at her, his eye flashing as he gets his crutches and leaves the room. The door slams shut. "I'm sorry," Hanna whimpers, her eyes filling with tears again. Karen sighs, picking up the scattered puzzle pieces. "Give him some space," she says, placing a hand on Hanna's shoulder. "He's just overwhelmed." Hanna nods, wiping at her eyes. "I know," she says, her voice small. "But I just wanted to help." In the bedroom, Karen enters, the door opening slowly. "You okay?" she asks him, her voice soft. Plankton's antennae twitch with anger. "I'm fine," he says, his voice clipped. He's sitting on the edge of the bed, his cast reflecting the dim light. Karen sits down beside him, her hand resting on his back. "You know, Hanna means well," she says. Plankton turns to face her, his eye blazing. "I don't care if she does!" he cries. "I just want her to leave me alone!" His antennae wave in frustration, visibly upset. Karen sighs. "You know she's only trying to help," she says gently. "But I understand you're feeling overwhelmed. It's hard to accept help, especially when you're used to being so independent." Plankton looks away, his antennae still trembling. "I don't need her-" Karen cuts him off. "Would you like me to get your meds?" Plankton nods stiffly. "Yeah," he mutters. Karen stands, her eyes filled with understanding. "I'll be right back." The door clicks closed behind her, leaving Plankton alone with his thoughts. He rubbed his cast. Meanwhile, Hanna notices Karen opening the cabinet with the medical supplies. Her curiosity piqued, she can't help but peek over, watching as Karen carefully selects a bottle. "What's that?" she asks softly. Karen looks up, a small smile playing on her lips. "It's for Plankton's pain," she says, holding up the bottle. "It's a prescription painkiller," Karen explains. "It can help him manage his leg pain, but it makes him a bit drowsy." Hanna nods, taking in the information. "Can I do anything?" she asks, her voice hopeful. Karen thinks for a moment. "You can get water for him." Hanna nods as she fills a glass. In the bedroom, Karen returns with the medication and Hanna with the water. They find Plankton still sitting on the edge of the bed. "Here you go," Karen says, handing him the pills as Hanna watches with a tentative smile, handing Karen the water. Plankton takes the medication, his expression tight. He downs it with the water, his throat working. "Thanks," he says gruffly to Karen. Hanna notices his wheelchair that's been parked next to the bed before looking at Plankton again, trying to smile at him. "You don't have to stare," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "I-I-I-I…" Hanna protests, her eyes quickly darting around, but unable to avert her gaze. Plankton's antennae twitch in annoyance. "What do you want?" he snaps. "I just-I just thought you might need some company," Hanna stammers, her hands fidgeting nervously. "I don't need anything," he says, his voice cold. "Especially not from you." Hanna's smile falters, and she takes a step back. "I-I just want to be here for you," she says, her voice shaking. Plankton scowls. He can feel his temper rising, his tiny fists clenching. "What part of 'leave me alone' don't you understand?" he spits. "I don't need your pity." Hanna's eyes widen, and she swallows hard. "It's not pity," she says quickly. "I just...I care about you. And I underst--" But Plankton isn't listening. "You don't understand anything," he says, his voice getting louder. "You're just a know-it-all!" Plankton turns away, his antennae quivering. "I don't want you here," he says firmly. "Just go." Hanna falters. "But please, Plankto-" He swings back around, his eye blazing. "I don't want your friendship," he says harshly. "Not now, not ever. Do you hear me? We're not friends, and we never will be." Hanna's face falls, and she takes a step back. Tears spill down her cheeks. "I'm sorry," she whispers. "I didn't mean to—" "Just go!" Plankton yells, his antennae waving erratically. "Get OU-" But Karen interrupts him sharply, standing between them. "That's enough," she says firmly. Her voice is calm, but the authority is clear. Hanna's eyes are wide with shock and pain, and Plankton looks at her before turning his gaze to Karen, his eye now welling up with tears. Karen sighs, picking up his hand. "I think we all just need some time," she says, squeezing it gently. Plankton nods, his antennae still quivering. "Why can't she just understand?" he whimpers. Karen sits beside him, her expression softening. "She's trying," she says. "We all are." Hanna, standing in the doorway, wipes her tears away. Karen turns to her. "Hanna, can you please give us a moment?" she asks. Hanna nods, her eyes red but her face composed. She backs away, closing the door quietly. Karen turns to Plankton, her face filled with compassion. "You're going through a lot right now," she says gently. "And it's okay." He sniffles, his antennae drooping. The medication starts to kick in, his eyelid drooping slightly. "But I don't feel brave," he says. "You are," she insists. "Now, try and get some rest. It's getting late." With a nod, Plankton lies back, his cast sticking out awkwardly. Karen adjusts the pillows around his leg, her hands gentle. Outside the bedroom, she finds Hanna sitting on the couch, her face a mask of hurt. "Hanna," Karen begins gently, sitting beside her. "I know you're trying to help, but Plankton's just not ready to accept it yet." Hanna nods, sniffing. "But I just want to make things better," she whispers. Karen smiles, squeezing her hand. "And you will," she says firmly. "But right now, he needs his space. It's not about you," she reassures Hanna. "It's about his fear of being vulnerable." Hanna nods. "I get it," she says, though her voice is still shaky. "But what can I do without smothering him?" Karen thinks for a moment. "Why don't we all get a good night sleep?"
#KneeSurgery pt. 22 Hanna emerged from the guest room, her eyes red from crying. She saw Plankton asleep on the couch and felt a pang of sadness. Her steps were quiet as she approached, not wanting to disturb him. Carefully, she reached over and adjusted the pillow under his cast, trying to make him as comfortable as possible without waking him. His snores grew quieter, his body sinking into the cushions. "Let him rest," Karen whispered as she smiled at Hanna's gesture. When Plankton next wakes up from his nap he got his crutches and maneuvered himself down the hall. He heard some laughter from the guest room, and decided to eavesdrop, his antennae twitching as he listened. "He's so stubborn," Karen chuckled. "But that's one of the many things I love about him." Hanna giggled. "You have to admit, though, his post-surgery ramblings were pretty entertaining." Plankton felt his cheeks burn with embarrassment, his ego bruised. He had forgotten about the possible loopy influence of the anesthesia. He listened closer, peering through the slightly open door. "He thought the lamp was a jellyfish! I've never seen him so out of it," Karen says. Plankton's eye narrowed then Hanna spoke again. "And the way he talked about his 'leg stand' like it was a lost artifact!" Hanna laughs, her voice light and carefree. "But the car ride home... I can't believe he said 'Hanna you look okay today but don't tell my wife Karen' I just..." Plankton's face burns with embarrassment as he hears them recount his delirious moments. He shifts his weight on his crutches, trying to decide whether to confront them or retreat back to the living room. He didn't recall any of it. "And the snoring!" Hanna mimics his snores, her voice nasally and loud, causing Karen to burst into laughter. "Oh I'm not tired!" She mimics as she once again makes snorish sounds and snorts as Karen tried not to laugh. "And with his mouth all... open; never seen anything so pathetic.." Hanna says, when Plankton backed up with his crutches his one eye glistening with unshed tears with a squeaky inhale, alerting both of them. They both froze, Hanna's hand covering her mouth. Plankton stood there for a moment, his face red and his heart racing before simply shaking his head. Without a word, he went into his own room, slamming the door. The silence that fell was deafening, and Karen's laughter quickly turned into a worried frown. She hurried after him, her eyes darting to their bedroom door, where Plankton had slammed it. "Plankton, wait," she called out, her voice gentle but firm. She knew he was upset, but she had to talk to him. Hanna's laughter faded away, her eyes wide with shock. "I-I didn't mean to upset him," she stuttered, her voice filled with remorse. "It was just our joke, I didn't think..." Karen placed a reassuring hand on Hanna's shoulder. "It's okay, Hanna. He's just sensitive right now. Let me talk to him." With a nod, Hanna stepped aside, allowing Karen to pass. Karen knocked gently on the closed door, her heart beating fast. "Plankton, can we talk?" she called, her tone soothing. The room remained silent for a few moments, then the door slowly creeaked open. Plankton was sitting on the edge of their bed, his crutches propped against the nightstand. His eye was red and puffy, and he looked up at her with a mixture of embarrassment and anger. "I'm sorry," Karen began, sitting down next to him. "I know you're upset." "How could you let her laugh at me?" Plankton snapped, his voice shaking. "After everything I've been through?" Karen took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "It's not like that, sweetie," she soothed, placing a hand on his shoulder. "We weren't laughing at you, we were laughing with each other about the silly things you said when you were out of it." "Karen, that's laughing at me!" Plankton's voice was tight with pain, and not just from his leg. The thought that they had been mocking him was too much. He had always been the butt of everyone's joke, and now, when he was at his most vulnerable, it felt like his own wife and friends were joining in. Karen sighed, moving closer to him. "Plankton, you know we'd never do that. We care about you to much. We were just trying to find some humor in a difficult situation." He looked away, his antennae drooping. "I know, I know," he murmured. "It's just that... I don't like being seen as weak." Karen nodded, understanding. "I get that. But you're not weak for needing help. You're strong for admitting when you do. And we're here for you, no matter what." She leaned over and kissed his cheek. "You're still the same Plankton to us." Hanna hovered outside the doorway, listening intently. Her heart felt heavy with regret. She hadn't meant to hurt his feelings. It had been a misstep, a poor attempt to find lightness in the heavy situation. Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open a crack. "Plankton," she called softly. "Ca--" "I don't want to talk to you right now," Plankton said, his voice tight. Hanna's face fell, the rejection stinging. "I'm sorry," she said quietly. "I really didn't mean to upset you. I was just trying to make li—" "You're always trying," Plankton snapped, cutting her off. "I can't even stand up without these crutches," he said, tearing up. "And you're in there, laughing about it?!" "Plankton, please," Hanna pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears. "We weren't laughing at you. We were just... trying to make the best of a bad situation. You know that." But Plankton was too hurt to hear reason. His pride was bruised, and the idea that his vulnerability was a source of amusement for others was unbearable. "I don't want you here," he said, his voice shaking. "I can't stand the sight of you." Hanna's heart shattered at his words. She had only wanted to help, to make him feel better, but instead, she had managed to wound him deeper. She took a step back, her cheeks flushing with shame. "I'm sor—" But Plankton interrupted again. "I said I don't want to talk," he said through gritted teeth. "Just... just leave me alone." With that, he swung his legs off the bed, grabbing his crutches. The pain shot through his leg like a lightning bolt, but he ignored it, determined to stand. Hanna took another step back, her eyes glassy with unshed tears. Karen squeezed her hand, giving her a comforting look. "Give him some space, Hanna," she whispered. "He'll calm down." Hanna nodded, her throat tight with unspoken apologies. As Plankton stood, Karen quickly helped adjust his crutches, her expression a mix of concern and pity. "Let's go to the living room," she suggested, guiding him carefully. Plankton hobbled along. Once they were settled again, the tension in the room was palpable. Hanna hovered in the doorway, uncertain of how to apologize or make things right. Her eyes met Plankton's, his normally sharp gaze clouded by pain and hurt. "I'm sorry," she managed to choke out, her voice barely above a whisper. He didn't acknowledge her. Instead, he turned his attention to Karen as they sat on the couch. "What's the plan for today?" he asked, his voice still gruff but trying to sound normal. Karen looked at him for a moment, weighing her words before answering. "Well, you need to stay off that leg as much as possible. So maybe just some rest, and I'll get you set up with a nice little area right here." Hanna stood silently in the corner, her arms folded across her chest. Plankton's words from earlier still stung, and she was unsure if she should offer to help or give him the space he had demanded. She noticed the way his antennae twitched every time he shifted his weight on the crutches, the pain clearly visible on his face.
PLUSH ONE xvii (By NeuroFabulous) They sit in silence, observing Plankton's shaking form. His antennae quiver in time with his ragged breaths. Hanna's eyes are a pool of uncertainty, but she nods. They watch as Plankton's body relaxes, his antennae stilling. He opens his eye, his gaze searching the room. Karen's heart clenches as she sees the fear in his eye. Hanna's hand twitches, wanting to reach out, but she stops herself. She's learned his boundaries, the invisible walls of his autism. "Plankton?" she whispers, her voice soft. His antennae twitch, his eye snapping to her. "What?" he says, his voice a defensive whisper. Hanna's voice is tentative, her hand hovering in the air. "I'm... I'm not taking your plushie," she says, her eyes filled with sincerity. "I just want to help." Plankton's antennae quiver, his gaze still wary. "Help?" he whispers, his voice a soft question. Hanna nods, her eyes never leaving his. "Yes," she says, her voice gentle. "We're here for you." Plankton's antennae still, his gaze unreadable. Karen's heart is a tight knot of fear and hope. "It's okay," she whispers. "We're a team, remember?" His eye flickers, a glimpse of the Plankton she knows, the one who used to laugh and scheme. Slowly, he nods. Karen's heart soars with relief. "Good," she whispers. "We're here." Plankton's antennae quiver, his body tense. He's not sure how to respond to this new dynamic, where his fear dictates their interactions. He looks at the plushie in his arms, the soft fabric comforting against his skin. It's a constant in a world that's shifted on its axis. Karen's eyes are filled with understanding. "We'll find a way," she whispers, her voice a soft promise. "Together." Plankton's antennae quiver, his gaze flicking between Karen and Hanna. He feels their warmth, their care. Slowly, he nods. "Plankton," Hanna says, her voice a soft question. "Can I...sit with you?" Plankton's antennae quiver, his eye darting between her and the plushie. Slowly, he nods. Hanna takes a tentative step forward, her heart racing. She sits down carefully beside him, her movements measured, not wanting to startle him. Her hand hovers, unsure if he'll let her touch him. Karen watches, her heart in her throat. She's seen this before, the struggle for understanding. But this time, it's different. This time, Hanna's here. Hanna's hand hovers over Plankton's arm, a silent offer of friendship. Plankton's eye flickers to it, then back to her face. His antennae quiver, his body tense. He's trying to process, to understand this new dynamic. Slowly, Hanna sets her hand on his arm. His body jolts, but he doesn't pull away. Karen's breath catches as she waits for his reaction. But Plankton simply looks at Hanna, his gaze searching. Hanna's hand is a gentle weight, a silent promise of support. Plankton's antennae quiver, his eye blinking rapidly. He's trying to process this new sensation, this unexpected touch from someone other than Karen. Karen's heart races as she watches, her eyes never leaving his face. She sees the tension in his body, the way his eye flutters with uncertainty. Plankton's gaze is on Hanna's hand, the contact unfamiliar. He takes a deep breath, his tiny chest rising and falling with the effort. Karen's stance is poised, ready to intervene if needed. But Hanna's touch is gentle, almost imperceptible. Plankton's antennae twitch, his body still tense. He's not used to this, not used to anyone other than Karen invading his space. His new world is defined by sensory overload and the need for sameness. Karen's eyes are a silent prayer, her body poised to intervene. But she holds back, giving Hanna a chance to connect, to bridge the gap that autism has created. Hanna's hand remains steady on Plankton's arm, her eyes never leaving his. "I'm sorry," she whispers, her voice a soft apology. "I didn't mean to upset you." Plankton's antennae quiver, his body slowly relaxing. He's still on edge, his autism making him hyper- aware of the unpredictable world around him. He looks at Hanna's hand, the new sensation strange, despite not being entirely unpleasant. Karen's eyes are filled with hope, her breath held. Hanna's touch is a bridge, a tentative reach across the chasm of misunderstanding. "It's okay," she whispers, her voice a gentle reassurance. "I'm here." Plankton's antennae still, his body frozen. The plushie in his arms is a barricade against the world, a reminder of the comfort he craves. He looks at Hanna's hand. Hanna's eyes are filled with understanding, her hand still. "We're not going anywhere," she murmurs. "Take all the time you need." Plankton's antennae quiver, his body still tense. The plushie is a fortress against the chaos, but Hanna's touch is an unfamiliar presence, a threat to his carefully constructed world. He looks at Karen, his gaze pleading. Karen's eyes are filled with comprehension. "It's okay, sweetheart," she says, her voice a gentle breeze. "Hanna's here to help." Plankton's gaze flickers between Karen and Hanna, his tiny body coiled tight. He's not used to sharing his space, not since the world turned into a cacophony of sensory assaults. Hanna's hand remains a question mark on his arm, her eyes filled with hope. "Please," she whispers, her voice a soft plea. "We're just trying to be friends." Plankton's antennae twitch, his gaze flicking between Karen and Hanna. The room is too loud, too bright. His mind whirls with confusion, trying to navigate this new terrain of social interaction. He's used to Karen, her gentle voice and familiar scent. But Hanna is new. "Space," he whispers, his voice shaky. "Need space." Hanna's hand retracts, a silent apology. She nods, her eyes filled with sadness. "Okay," she says, her voice barely audible. Karen's gaze is filled with pride as she watches Hanna's understanding dawn. It's a slow process, but she's learning. "Thank you," she murmurs. Hanna nods, her eyes never leaving Plankton's tense form. "It's okay," she whispers. "I'll give you space." She moves to the other side of the room, leaving a wide berth between them. Plankton's antennae twitch less frequently, his body slowly uncoiling.
Your votes help make this page better.
With great power comes great responsibility!

Related Text & Emojis

CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS xii (Autistic Author) The tree above them provides a gentle canopy, casting dappled shadows on Plankton's sleeping form. The leaves rustle in the breeze, creating a natural lullaby that soothes not only him but Chip and Karen as well. The world outside the shade seems to melt away, leaving them in a quiet cocoon of peace. Karen watches her son with a mix of admiration and sadness. He's growing up so fast, she thinks, having to learn about things most kids his age don't have to. But Chip's strength is undeniable, and she knows that together, they'll navigate the storms that come with Plankton's condition. The park's cacophony slowly starts to fade into the background, replaced by the rhythmic sound of Plankton's deep, even breathing. Chip sits next to him, the love rock still in his hand, his thumb tracing the smooth surface. The shadows from the tree above dance across their faces, creating a mesmerizing pattern of light and dark that seems to mirror the complexities of their lives. Karen pulls out a small blanket from their bag and covers Plankton gently, tucking it around his small body. She looks at Chip, her eyes filled with a mix of love and sadness. "Why don't you sit with him for a bit?" she suggests. "I'll grab the car." Chip nods solemnly, taking a seat beside his father. He places the love rock in Plankton's palm, curling his slender fingers around it. The park's sounds seem to fade away as he focuses on Plankton's peaceful face, the only indication of life the steady rise and fall of his chest. Chip's eyes drift over to the swings, now silent, the chains still swaying slightly from their earlier use. While Karen walks to get the car, Chip sits in quiet contemplation, feeling the weight of their conversation from the night before. He's learned so much about his dad, about the storms in his brain that make him different. But instead of fear, Chip feels a newfound respect and love, a bond stronger than any storm could break. Plankton's eye flutter open, the sleepy confusion fading as he sees Chip sitting beside him, the love rock still clutched in his hand. He looks around, the park coming back into focus. His antennae twitch slightly, searching for the source of comfort. "Hey, buddy," Plankton says, his voice groggy. "What happened?" Chip's eyes light up, his grip on the rock tightening. "You had a seizure," he explains, his voice steady. "But you're ok now. We're just waiting for Mom to bring the car." Plankton nods, his gaze drifting to the rock. He opens his palm, revealing the smooth, shimmering stone. "Thank you," he murmurs, his voice thick with emotion. Chip looks up, his eyes meeting Plankton's. "It's our love rock," he says simply, his voice filled with the weight of their new understanding. Plankton's antennae twitch, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "I remember," he says, his voice a little stronger. "It's a good rock." The two sit in companionable silence, the rock a tangible symbol of their bond. The park's sounds slowly filter back in, the laughter of children, the squeak of the swings, the distant bark of a seagull. Life goes on around them, but in this moment, their world is small and focused. As Karen pulls up with the car, she sees them sitting under the tree, the love rock in Plankton's hand. She parks and walks over, her eyes filled with concern. "Ready to go home?" she asks gently. Plankton nods, his antennae rising slightly. "Yeah," he says, his voice still shaky. "Let's go." They carefully help him into the car, the love rock still nestled in his hand. The drive home is quiet, the weight of the day's events hanging heavy in the air. Chip watches his dad, his heart aching for the silent struggle he knows he's facing. As they pull into the driveway, Karen looks back in the rearview mirror. "Remember, Chip," she says, her eyes meeting her son's in the reflection, "today was a learning experience. We all need to be patient with each other." Chip nods solemnly, his gaze never leaving Plankton's face. He sees the exhaustion etched into his father's features, the quiet strength that hides beneath the storm. "I know," he whispers, his voice filled with understanding beyond his years. The house is a welcome retreat from the overwhelming sensory assault of the park. Inside, everything is familiar and comforting, a bastion of predictability in a world that often seems too loud and too bright for Plankton. Karen helps Plankton into bed, tucking him in with the care of a lighthouse keeper guiding a ship to safety. Chip sits on the edge of the bed, holding the love rock out to Plankton. "Do you still want this?" he asks, his voice tentative. Plankton's hand reaches out, his eyes never leaving the rock. He takes it, his grip firm. "Yeah," he says, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "It's comforting." Karen gives them both a soft smile before leaving the room, closing the door gently behind her. The room is filled with the hum of the fish tank, the calming blue light casting a soothing glow. Chip sits with his father, the love rock nestled in Plankton's hand, a silent sentinel of their bond. For a moment, they just breathe together. Then, Chip decides to speak. "Daddy," he says, his voice gentle and soothing, "I'm here for you. No matter what happens, ok?" Plankton's eye flicker with understanding, and he squeezes the rock in his hand. "Thank you, Chip," he murmurs, his voice filled with more emotion than Chip has ever heard from him. "I'm lucky to have you." The words hang in the air, heavy with meaning, as Chip nods, his own eyes brimming with tears. He leans in to offer Plankton his hand to hold. Plankton takes it, his grip firm, his eye searching Chip's for reassurance. The love rock remains a silent witness to their conversation, a physical representation of the unspoken affection that flows between them. Slowly, Plankton's eye grow heavy, the lid drooping as sleep claims him once more. His hand relaxes around Chip's, the rock still cradled in his other palm. Chip watches his father's chest rise and fall with each deep, even breath, the storm of the day finally abating. Eventually, Plankton's eye opens, a glimmer of understanding piercing the tempest. His antennae still, his body going rigid with the effort of speaking. He draws in a deep breath, his eye locking onto Chip's and also Karen’s, the love rock a bridge between them. "Lo..." he manages to murmur, the word a tremor in the quiet room. Karen's eyes widen, her heart skipping a beat. "Lo..." he tries again, the syllable a whisper of hope. The room feels like it's expanding, the walls stretching with the weight of his effort. "Lo...ve," he finally says, the word a shaky but clear declaration. The air shimmers with the power of the spoken word, the love rock in Chip's hand feeling like it's vibrating with joy. Karen's eyes overflow with tears as she squeezes Plankton's hand, her voice choking with emotion. "Oh, honey," she says, her voice a gentle caress, "we know." Chip's own eyes sparkle with unshed tears, his voice trembling as he speaks. "We love you too, Daddy." "Lo...love," he manages to repeat, the word a treasure pulled from the depths of his mind. Chip feels a tear slide down his cheek, the love rock in his hand a warm emblem of victory. "You don't have to say it, Daddy," Chip says, his voice shaky but earnest. "We know." But Plankton's eye determined, the word 'love' a beacon he needs to reach. With a Herculean effort, he whispers, "Chip...Karen...love...you." The room is suffused with a warmth that feels like a sunrise, the shadows retreating to the corners. Karen stands with love for her family. She knows that this is just the beginning of their journey, that there will be more storms to weather. But with Chip by his side, she feels a glimmer of hope that Plankton's world will be a little less overwhelming.
PLUSH ONE iv (By NeuroFabulous) The next day, Karen wakes up to find Plankton sitting on the edge of the bed, his hands moving in repetitive patterns over the blanket. The sun casts a warm glow over his face, highlighting his furrowed brow. She watches him for a moment, his concentration so intense it's as if he's trying to solve a complex puzzle. "Good morning," she says softly, not wanting to startle him. His head snaps up, and for a fraction of a second, she sees fear in his eye before it quickly shifts to recognition. "Karen," he says, his voice a little stronger than yesterday. He looks around the room, his gaze lingering on the closed door, the curtains, the picture of them on their wedding day. Karen notices his hand twitching, his thumb tracing the fabric. It's a new tic, a new way his brain is trying to process the world around him, but she knows she can't let her fear control her. She has to be his rock, his anchor in this storm of change. "Do you need anything?" she asks, keeping her voice low and even. Plankton's hand pauses mid-motion, his eye darting to hers. "Karen," he murmurs, almost to himself. "What's on your mind, Plankton?" she prompts, her voice soft. He stares at the wall, his hand still moving over the fabric. Karen watches him. What can she do to help him? What does he need? The silence stretches, and she decides to try again. "Plankton," she says gently. "What's on your mind?" This time, his hand stops moving, his gaze flicking to hers. "Karen," he says, his voice clear. "What is it, sweetie?" she asks, leaning closer. He takes a deep breath, his eye darting around the room before focusing on her. "Karen," he says, his voice a little more coherent. "Need Karen." It's the first time he's expressed a need directly. "You need me?" she asks, trying to keep her voice steady. He nods. "Karen," he repeats, his voice a whisper. Karen's eyes well up with tears of joy and fear. This is the first time he's expressed a need directly. "You need me?" she asks, trying to keep her voice steady. He nods again, his hand still clutching the blanket. Karen takes his hand in hers, his skin warm and familiar. "I'm here," she whispers, squeezing gently. "Always." Plankton's gaze lingers on their entwined fingers, his eye narrowing slightly as if trying to decode a secret message. "You need me to be with you?" Karen clarifies, her voice filled with hope and fear. He nods again, the tension in his body palpable. Her eyes never leave his as she slides closer, sitting beside him on the bed. "I'm here," she repeats, her hand leaving his to rest on his leg. But he jolted away, his body tightening. "I'm sorry," she says quickly, retracting her hand. She's learning the delicate balance of closeness and space, a dance that's unfamiliar but vital to their new life. Plankton's gaze remains on the spot where her hand was, his expression unreadable. Karen wipes at her eyes, willing herself to be strong. "Okay," she says, her voice firm. "Let's try different touches to see which you like?" With gentle hesitation, she begins to explore his sensory preferences, starting with a light stroke on his forearm, watching closely for any signs of discomfort or distress. His hand twitches, but he doesn't flinch. Encouraged, Karen moves her hand up to his antennae, the tenderest of touches. He flinches at first, but his gaze holds hers, willing her to continue. She tries again, stroking them lightly, watching as the tension in his body eases. It's a revelation, a glimpse into his new sensory landscape. "Is that ok?" she asks, her voice barely above a whisper. Plankton nods, his eye closing in what seems like pleasure. "Tickly," he smiles. She tries again, this time a little more pressure. He flinches, and she quickly removes her hand. "I'm sorry," she says, her voice thick with concern. Plankton opens his eye, looking at her with a mix of confusion and sadness. "Karen," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "Want Karen." Her heart breaks for him, for the man he used to be, for the man he's becoming. "I'm here," she says, her voice soothing. "I'm gonna try different touches." Gently, she starts again, her hand hovering above his arm. This time, she watches his expression closely. When he doesn't react, she touches his skin lightly, her thumb tracing circles. "How does this feel?" Plankton's gaze flits to her hand, his eye studying the movement. "Comfort, rubs," he murmurs. Karen nods, her eyes never leaving his. "Okay," she says, her voice steady. She then moves her hand to his cheek. Plankton's eye widens. His skin is warm and smooth under her touch, and she can feel his breathing quicken. "Does this feel okay?" she whispers. Plankton's eye darts around the room, his antennae twitching. "Karen," he says, his voice filled with longing. Karen's eyes widen. This is new territory, a place where the familiar has become strange. Plankton's eye locks onto hers, his expression a silent plea. Her hand stills on his cheek, his breaths coming in short bursts. Karen's mind races with the implications of his reaction. She's read that some autistic individuals find certain touches overwhelming. She pulls her hand away. "I'm sorry, sweetie," she says, her voice filled with apology. "I'll try some more different touches." She watches him, her love a steady beacon through the fog of fear. "How about this?" she asks, placing her hand on his shoulder. His breath hitched, his body tensing. "Plankton," she says gently, "Does tha-" "No," he says, his voice firm. He flinches away from the touch, his eye wide with panic. Karen nods. "Okay," she says, her voice soft. "We'll keep trying." She reaches for his hand, her touch deliberate and gentle. This time, his body relaxes, his hand fitting perfectly into hers. It's a small step, but it feels like a victory.
CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS xi (Autistic Author) The wind whispers through the leaves of the nearby trees, carrying with it the scent of fresh-cut grass and the distant sound of seagulls. It's a simple pleasure, but one that Plankton has often missed in his quest to protect his son from the storms in his own mind. Suddenly, the serenity is shattered as a ball comes hurtling through the air, narrowly missing Plankton's head. He flinches, his antennae shooting straight up in alarm. Chip's swing comes to an abrupt halt, his eyes wide with fear. The children playing nearby laugh, unaware of the chaos their game has brought to the quiet corner of the playground. Plankton's eye darts around, trying to process the sudden assault of sound and movement. His breath comes in quick, shallow gasps, and Karen can see the beginnings of a panic attack forming on his face. "Daddy!" Chip shouts, jumping off his swing and racing to his side. With surprising speed and grace, Chip leaps into action, catching Plankton just as he starts to topple off the swing. "Daddy!" Chip says, his voice filled with urgency as he gently guides Plankton's unresponsive body to the soft grass below. The love rock still clutches in his small hand. Karen rushes over, her eyes wide with concern. "Is he ok?" she asks, kneeling beside them. Chip nods, his chest heaving. "He has an absence seizure thing," he says, his voice shaking slightly. He looks up at Karen, his eyes filled with fear and confusion. "What do we do?" Karen's eyes fill with a mix of panic and love as she takes in the sight of Plankton, his body frozen in mid-swing, his antennae limp. She's been here before, but it never gets easier. "It's ok," she says, her voice calm despite her racing heart. "Just give him a moment. He'll come back to us." Chip nods, his grip on the love rock tightening as he watches his father. The world seems to slow down around them, the laughter of the other children fading into a distant memory. Plankton's breathing is shallow, his body stiff. Karen reaches out, placing a gentle hand on his back, feeling the rise and fall of his chest. The seconds tick by like hours, each one filled with the weight of uncertainty. Chip clutches the love rock, willing his dad to come back. He's seen this before, but it never gets easier. He remembers the first time it happened, the fear that had gripped him, the feeling of helplessness as his dad's eye glazed over. But now, he knows what to do. He's not as scared; he's prepared. With trembling hands, Chip takes out the love rock, its smoothness a comforting reminder of their conversation. He places it gently in Plankton's palm, curling the slender fingers around it. "You're ok," he whispers, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside. "We’re here." Plankton's body remains still, a stark contrast to the vibrant world around them. The squeaks of the swings, the laughter of the children, the distant crash of waves, all seem to fade into the background as they wait for him to return from his brief retreat. Karen sits beside Chip, her hand on his shoulder, offering silent support. Time seems to stand still as they wait, the rock in Plankton's hand a silent testament to their newfound bond. The park's vibrant sounds muffle into a distant symphony, the world holding its breath for Plankton's return. Above them, the sun casts a warm, gentle light, the shadows dancing as if in a silent ballet of concern. The seconds stretch into eternity, each one a heartbeat of hope. Chip's eyes never leave his father, willing him back with all his might. The rock in Plankton's palm is a symbol of love and understanding, a bridge connecting them through the stormy seas of his mind. As Plankton's body remains frozen, the world around them seems to hold its breath. The rustling of the leaves above, the distant laughter of children, even the crash of waves in the background seem to hush in respectful silence. It's as if the universe itself is offering a quiet sanctuary for Plankton's return. Chip's eyes never leave his father's face, his grip on the love rock in Plankton's palm unwavering. His heart races with fear, but he squeezes the rock tighter, trying to channel the love and support he feels into his dad's unresponsive hand. Chip decides to whisper comforting words. "Daddy, it's ok," he says softly. "You're safe here with me and Mom." Karen's eyes are filled with a mix of fear and admiration for her son's courage. She watches as Chip decides to continue. "Remember the rock, Daddy?" Chip whispers. "It's my way of saying I love you." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, a glimmer of recognition in his eye. The world around them seems to hold its breath, the very air thick with anticipation. Chip's voice is the only sound, a gentle lullaby in the cacophony of the playground. The rock in Plankton's hand feels warm, almost alive, as if it's absorbing the love Chip is whispering into it. Chip watches as Plankton's antennae slowly start to wiggle, a sign that he's coming back to them. "I'm here," Chip says, his voice barely audible. "I'll always be here." Karen's hand moves to cover Chip's, her eyes glistening with tears she's trying hard to hold back. The sight of her son's unwavering support is both heartbreaking and awe-inspiring. Plankton's chest rises and falls more steadily, his breathing evening out. The rock in Plankton's hand seems to pulse with a gentle warmth, a silent acknowledgment of Chip's words. Karen sees the tension in Plankton's features begin to ease, his antennae drooping slightly as he starts to come back to them. It's a delicate process, like waking a sleeping dragon. Any sudden movement could send him back into the storm. Chip's voice is a beacon, guiding Plankton through the fog. "It's ok," Chip repeats, his voice soothing, "You're with us." Plankton's antennae twitch again, and Karen can see the spark of understanding in his eye. Slowly, Plankton's body starts to relax. The tension in his shoulders eases, and his antennae twitch in a way that tells Karen he's listening, that he's with them again. His breathing evens out, and his eyelid flickers closed. For a moment, Chip is afraid. But then, Plankton's hand tightens slightly around the rock, giving him a squeeze that says 'Thank you'. Karen smiles, her eyes shimmering with relief. "Looks like he’s asleep," she whispers, her voice filled with a mix of humor and love. Chip nods, his own eyes never leaving Plankton's peaceful face. They stay like that for a while, the three of them, in the quiet sanctuary of the park bench. The storm in Plankton's mind has passed, leaving them in a gentle lull. The playground's sounds slowly start to filter back in, the chatter of children, the distant hum of the city, the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Chip keeps whispering, his voice a gentle caress in the stillness. "It's ok, Daddy. You're safe." Karen watches her son with a mix of love and sadness, knowing the weight he now carries. He's growing up too fast, she thinks, but he's handling it with more grace than anyone could ask for. Plankton's hand relaxes around the rock, his breathing deep and even. The storm inside him has passed for now, leaving them with a quiet, precious moment. Chip leans into her, his voice a whisper. "Is he going to be ok?" Karen nods, her eyes never leaving Plankton's peaceful face. "He'll be fine," she says. "Rest is sometimes the best thing for him after an episode." Chip nods, his grip on the rock in Plankton's hand loosening slightly. He looks around the park, the world coming back into focus. The other kids are playing, their laughter a gentle reminder of the life that goes on outside their little bubble of concern. "Should we go home?" Chip asks, his voice still hushed. Karen nods. "Let's get him into the shade," she says, gesturing to a nearby tree. "The fresh air and quiet will do him good." Together, they gently lift Plankton and carry him to the cool, shaded spot. Chip is careful not to jostle him too much, his little hands supporting Plankton's head. Under the tree, Karen lays a blanket on the ground and they place him down. His antennae are still now, no longer dancing with the stress of the seizure. His breath is deep and even, his features relaxed in sleep. Chip watches him intently, his thumb tracing the smooth surface of the love rock. "He's going to be ok, right?" he asks, his voice a barely audible whisper. Karen nods, her eyes filled with a fierce protectiveness. "Of course, sweetie," she says. "Daddy just needs some rest."
GREAT CHIP xi (Autistic author) After a moment, she turned and walked towards the workshop door, her steps slow and deliberate. She paused, her hand on the doorknob, looking back at Chip with a mixture of pain and resolve. "I'll check on your father," she said, her voice a whisper. "You... you clean up here." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving his mother's. He knew she was hurting too, but she was putting on a brave face for him. As she disappeared into the workshop, his heart felt like it was in a vice. He'd never seen his parents like this before. The kitchen was a mess of shattered dishes and splattered jelly, a stark contrast to the usually pristine space. He took a deep breath and began to collect the broken pieces, his mind racing with thoughts of his father's pain. Karen's footsteps were quiet as she approached the workshop, the door slightly ajar. She could hear Plankton's muffled sobs from inside, his tiny body hunched over his workbench. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what she might find. The room was a whirlwind of half-finished inventions, wires and gadgets scattered about. Her heart broke at the sight of her husband, the usually stoic and resourceful Plankton, reduced to a tiny, shaking figure, his antennae drooped like the wilted leaves of a forgotten houseplant. "Plankton?" Karen's voice was a soft whisper, cutting through the quiet. He didn't look up, his sobs the only sound in the cluttered room. Slowly, she approached, her eyes taking in the chaos around them. "Honey," she began, her voice trembling. "I know you're upset, but..." Plankton's sobs grew louder, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. Karen reached out, her hand hovering over his shoulder, uncertain whether to touch him. Finally, she decided that in this moment, space was what he needed most. She stood there, a silent sentinel, her presence a gentle reminder that she was there for him. "Plankton," she said softly, her voice a balm in the storm of his rage. "Can I get you anything?" Plankton's sobs grew quieter, his tiny frame heaving with the weight of his emotions. "No," he said, his voice muffled. Karen took a step closer, her hand still hovering. "Do you want me to stay?" she asked, her tone gentle. Plankton's antennae twitched, his head nodding slightly. It was the barest of movements, but it spoke volumes to Karen. She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, careful not to press too hard. He stiffened at first, but then, ever so slightly, leaned into her. Her embrace was gentle, her touch like a soft breeze, offering comfort without smothering his pain. "I always love you." The words hung in the air, their quiet strength a stark contrast to the chaos of the kitchen. Plankton felt his body begin to relax, his sobs easing as Karen's warmth seeped in. He took a deep, shuddering breath, his antennae drooping. "I'm sorry," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. "I didn't mean to... I don't know..." Karen's grip tightened, her hand sliding up to cradle his head. "It's okay," she soothed, her voice a gentle lullaby. Plankton's antennae twitched nervously against her, but he didn't pull away. He knew she was there for him, even when his own mind was a tempest of confusion. "You don't have to apologize," Karen whispered. Her words were a balm to Plankton's raw nerves, and he leaned into her embrace. She knew he was sensitive post-episode, his emotions like a tightly wound spring, ready to snap. Her heart ached for him, for the fear and frustration he felt in those moments. Karen's eyes scanned the room, noticing the chaos of Plankton's workshop, his mind's refuge. Usually, the disarray was organized, each gear and wire in its place. Now, it was as though a tornado had swept through, leaving a trail of half-finished inventions in its wake. Plankton's sobs grew quieter, his body still tense under her touch. "I just... I don't want you to look at me and see something broken and unlovable.." Karen's eyes filled with tears. "You are you, and that is all I've ever loved." The words hung in the air, a gentle rebuttal to the harshness of the earlier scene. Plankton's sobs grew quieter, his breathing evening out. Chip hovered at the entrance, his heart a tumultuous sea of regret and fear. He'd hurt his father, and he didn't know how to fix it. He took a tentative step into the workshop, his eyes scanning the room. The mess was a stark reminder of the turmoil Plankton was feeling, and it only served to amplify Chip's own guilt. He watched his mother's careful movements, her gentle touch, and he desperately wanted to do the same.
SHELF IMPROVEMENT xi (Autistic author) Karen stood up. She needed to check on Chip, to make sure he was okay after the scary scene he had witnessed. She stepped out of the room, leaving the door cracked open, listening for any sign of movement from Plankton. The house was quiet, the only sound being the distant thump of Chip's footsteps. She walked down the hallway, each step heavier than the last. When she reached Chip's room, she found him sitting on his bed, his screen blurry with unshed tears. He looked up as she entered, his eyes wide with worry. "Mom," he said, his voice small. Karen's heart broke anew. She crossed the room and sat beside him, wrapping her arms around his small frame. "Chip," she whispered, "it's okay." Chip leaned into her embrace, his body shaking with sobs. "But Dad...," he choked out. "Dad was so mad at me." Karen's heart was heavy. She stroking his back. "He's not mad at you, Chip," she said, her voice gentle. "His brain is just... different now. He's scared and overwhelmed." Chip sniffled, his shoulders heaving. "But why?" "Because of his autism," Karen explained, her voice soft and steady. "It's like he's experiencing the world with all his senses turned up to max. Sometimes it's too much, and it can make him upset." Chip's sobs grew quieter as he absorbed her words. "But I didn't mean to," he murmured, his voice filled with regret. "I know, buddy," Karen said, her voice soothing. "And Dad knows you didn't mean to. We all just need to learn how to be more careful with each other." Chip nodded against her shoulder, his body slowly relaxing into her embrace. "I don't want him to be sad," he whispered. Karen kissed his forehead. "I know, Chip. And we'll make sure he isn't. We'll all learn together." They sat in silence for a few more moments, until Chip's sniffles subsided. "Would you like to go see him?" Karen asked, her voice tentative. Chip nodded, his screen wiping away tears. "But I don't want to make Dad mad again," he whispered. "You won't," Karen promised, her voice filled with warmth. "We'll go in together, and I'll be right here with you." They walked back to Plankton's room, their steps measured. Karen pushed the door open carefully, her gaze flicking to the bed. Plankton was still asleep, his snores now a comforting lullaby in the quiet space. Chip's eyes were glued to his dad, his antennae quivering slightly. "Dad?" he whispered. Karen nodded, swiping at her own tears. "Let's just watch him for a moment," she said, guiding Chip to the chair beside the bed. They sat down together, their hands joined. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly in his sleep, and Karen held her breath, fearing he might wake up. But he remained still, his tiny frame nestled under the blanket. "Look, Chip," she whispered, pointing to Plankton's peaceful face. "Dad's sleeping. Let's not wake him up yet." Chip nodded, his gaze never leaving his father. "But I want to tell him I'm sorry," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "You can tell him later," Karen assured, squeezing his hand. "Let's let him rest for now." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving Plankton's sleeping form. "Okay," he murmured, his voice thick with unshed tears. "But I'll make it up to him. I've a science fair at school tonight and would like you both to come. I know he enjoys science." Karen's heart swelled with pride and hope. "That's a wonderful idea, Chip," she said, smiling through her tears. "I'm sure your father would love to see your project." They sat in companionable silence for a few moments more before Karen stood up. "Go get ready," she said, gently tugging on Chip's arm. "We have a science fair to attend." Chip's eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?" "Yes," Karen nodded, standing up. "We'll all go together and support you." Chip perked up, and he scurried out of the room, eager to get ready for the science fair. Karen watched him go, his enthusiasm a tiny beacon of light in the heavy silence that lingered. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the task ahead.
..._...|..____________________, , ....../ `---___________----_____|] = = = = = D ...../_==o;;;;;;;;_______.:/ .....), ---.(_(__) / ....// (..) ), ----" ...//___// ..//___// .//___// ιf уσυ ωσυℓ∂ נυмρ ιи fяσит σf α вυℓℓєт fσя уσυя gιяℓfяιєи∂, вσуfяιєи∂, єχ-gιяℓfяιєи∂, єχ-вσуfяιєи∂, вєѕт fяιєи∂, fαмιℓу мємвєя, σя נυѕт α ρєяѕσи уσυ ℓσνє, яє ρσѕт тнιѕ σитσ уσυя ραgє!
vicenarian (20–29) tricenarian (30–39) quadragenarian (40–49) semicentenarian (50) quinquagenarian (50–59) sexagenarian (60–69) septuagenarian (70–79) octogenarian (80–89) nonagenarian (90–99) ultracentenarian (100+) centenary semisupercentenarian (105–109) supercentenarian (110+) supracentenarian centevicenarian ages 120-129 ↓ below are unreached ages of human people ↓ sesquicentenarian (150–159) bicentenarian (200–299) multicentenarian (200+) tricentenarian (300–399) quadricentenarian (400–499) quincentenarian (500–599)
can we all just come together and be besties... plz.... ☹☹😞😞
My family Story by Pansyk I died eight years ago. It wasn’t particularly tragic. Or unusual. Just a car accident. I don’t blame the man who hit me. He was speeding because his wife was in labor, and there was black ice on the road. He lost control of the car and I lost my life. It's not his fault. I know that. I’m not cruel. I am not vengeful. If anything, I’m the opposite.. ↓Keep reading ↓ 31ST OCT 2020 u/Pansyk I don’t blame the man who hit me. He was speeding because his wi҉fé was in labour, and lost control of the car and I lost my lįfe. It's not his fault. I am not vengeful. I’m the opposite. You see, I don’t have any family left and I had lost my few friends around that time. When it was time for my funeral, the only people who came was my boss and the family of the man who kılled me. The wi҉fé held her newborn daughter Lily close to her. I hated my boss, and the cemetery was awfully lonely, so I followed the family home. Lily may as well have been my own flesh and bľood. She was sweet, and bright, and oh so very small. She had trouble sleeping if someone wasn’t rocking her crib and her parents were so tired. After they put her to bed, it was easy for me to rock her crib for her. I didn’t get tired. I could help her. As the years passed, Jack and Lori realised that they weren’t alone in the house. It didn’t take long from there to make a connection between my funeral and when I had showed up. And I’d never been malevolent, so they weren’t afraid or angry. They started to burn candles on the anniversary of my dEath day. They left an empty chair for meals and holidays. I really felt like… A member of the family. Someone is trying to force the door. Its Lori’s ex. He’s obsessive. He’s angry. He’s going to hur͘t the family. My family. The thing about ghosts, is that the more offerings you get, the stronger you become. Id been enjoying candles, trinkets, and even the occasional food item for the past five years. I was strong from that. The kn1fe feels warm in my hand. A shock of heat against the ice of my skin. Lori, Jack, and Lily are my family. I care about them. And they’re not gonna join me yet.
https://www.wordexample.com/list/words-suffix-cide Foeticide, of a fetus Neonaticide, of a child during the first 24 hours of life Infanticide, an infant from month old to 12 months Avunculicide, one's uncle Fratricide, one's brother Mariticide, one's husband or significant other Matricide, one's mother Nepoticide, one's nephew Parricide, of one's close relative Patricide, of one's father Sororicide, of one's sister Uxoricide, of one's wife or girlfriend Nepticide, of one's niece Amiticide, of one's aunt Geronticide – the abandonment of the elderly to Senicide
░░░HAPPY░FATHER'S░DAY░░░ ▄▄▄░░▄▄░▄▄░░▄▄░░░▄░░▄▄░░ ░█░░███████░█░█░█░█░█░█░ ░█░░▀█████▀░█░█░█▄█░█░█░ ▄█▄░░░▀█▀░░░█▄▀░█░█░█▄▀░ I 🤍 DAD
July 27th, 2010, 3:46 AM Today, my boyfriend came over and met my parents. Then he left, and my Dad told me that my boyfriend loved me. I smiled and asked, “How do you know?” He said, “Because he looks at you the same way I look at your Mother.” Love GMH
★ ! ·𝟏𝟑 T.S — 🎧 !! 𝑫𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒉𝒕.
Repost this If you miss someone right now. July 27, 2015
𝓣𝓱𝓲𝓷𝓰𝓼 𝔀𝓮 𝓼𝓱𝓸𝓾𝓵𝓭 𝓻𝓸𝓶𝓪𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓬𝓲𝔃𝓮: 𝓫𝓮𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓪 𝓶𝓸𝓽𝓱𝓮𝓻 & 𝓫𝓮𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓼𝓸𝓶𝓮𝓫𝓸𝓭𝔂'𝓼 𝔀𝓲𝓯𝓮. ଓ
Go to shortscarystories r/shortscarystories 2 yr. ago GuyAwks More Unsolicited Parenting Advice We’ve all run into those insufferable types before in our lives. You know the kind. Total strangers who somehow think they’ve earned the right to micro-manage how you raise your kids just seconds after meeting you. And the kicker is when they aren’t even parents themselves. What would they know? After a long afternoon of dropping items into a shopping cart, me and my preschooler had almost finished the weekly grocery haul. We were on our way to the checkout counter when a lady at a near- by promotional kiosk summoned my attention. “Hello ma’am, could I please have a moment of your time?” the apron-clad woman chirped from behind her booth. Spying the unfinished Coke Zero can Ivy was drinking, this lady scrunched up her face in disapproval. The next words out of her mouth made my blood boil. “I see that your little princess is drinking a canned soda. Ooh, that’s not so great. Have you considered trying our special, 100% natural vitamin juices? Here, try a sample.” Instantly, her hand shot out with a small plastic cup filled with liquid. Taken aback by her boldness I tried to remain somewhat polite. “Thank you, but we’re not interested,” I answered curtly. Something was so unsettling about her fake smile and shrill enthusiasm. “A girl as young as her shouldn’t be drinking soda. It’s full of sugars and unhealthy preservatives. Let me throw that away for you-” Without any hesitation, she reached down to pry the can out of my daughter’s hands. I could not believe the audacity of this woman. “Excuse me!” I snapped, finally losing my composure. “How dare you try and take my daughter’s drink!” “But miss, this is much healthier for your angel,” protested the creepy woman waving her strange-looking syrup at us. “Surely you don’t want her to be sickened by all those dangerous chemicals-” “If you don’t leave us alone, I will report you to the supervisor!” With that, we turned and began strolling away from said relentless salesperson. Only once we were in- to the parking lot did I feel myself calming down. Gosh, that lady really freaked me out. What are the odds someone would randomly try to discard my daughter’s soda on today of all days. The one day I chose to put poisson in it. That rare, traceless toxin I slipped into her soda can earlier today cost me a fortune to order from overseas. The bubbles from the carbonation mask any taste of the thing, making it the perfect delivery system for it. My oblivious daughter would've been dēαd within the hour.. Oh, how I wish people would keep their parenting advice to themselves. It’s not needed. I know how to kıll my own kid just fine, thank you very much!
r/TwoSentenceHorror 2 hr. ago villianrules After taking the ancestry test I discovered that I was related to a serial killer. It makes me so proud of continuing the legacy.
Jan 1, 2011 9:47 PM Mom <Your great aunt just passed away. LOL Why is that funny?> <It's not funny! Wht do you mean? Mom lol means laughing out loud!> <Oh goodness!! I sent that to everyone I thought it meant lots of love.
i turned to the guy who k1lled my wife ✨ He cried so desperately, scared for what was to come. If only he had talked to me and tried to reason, maybe I could have spared him. But that was impossible. After all, he was born just a few moments ago...
Do need the pap smear test if a virg!n and/or not s*xual active? You may not necessarily require, unless... You want to plan on having offspring To check for as*ault (such as ab*se) A family relation has had female reproductive cancer if contemplating feticidal abort1on If getting some reproductive apparatus if any of the above applies to you, the circumstances might be different regarding whether or not you as a virg!n should get one if you're not active The pap smear test only checks for cancers caused by the hpv transmitted virus which is transmitted vía such contact If you're not virg!n you may have hpv (said cancer causing virus, which the pap checks you for) dormant in your system
r/shortscarystories 4 yr. ago RVKony Join The Blind Child "Stãbbing." Sylvia pointed a trembling finger at my brother Arthur. Her milky, unseeing eyes gleamed in his direction, and his wife, Agnes, trembled with indignation from across the table. My husband's face colored as he dropped his fork and dragged our daughter back into her bedroom, scolding her as they went. The rest of the night was awkward, and the pep in our conversation never recovered. Two weeks later, Agnes was st*bbed to dEath in her office parking lot. An college student found her, and called the cops. My brother swore that he bore no ill will against my daughter, but I could tell that he was lying. One day, the middle-aged woman who taught my daughter how to read her braille called me. "Ma'am, I don't know what's going on but your daughter's been whispering, 'electrocution, electrocution,' for the past half-hour and it's starting to distract her from her lessons. Could you please talk to her?" I did. Sylvia, in her nine-year-old lack of understanding, told me it was "just a cool new word" she learnt at school. The dEath of an electrician made headlines the following week. It was a freak accident involving tangled wires and a bucket of water. Sylvia's teacher's face was blurred for privacy, but her voice was as familiar as anything to me: "He was…my partner…my soulmate." While my husband was working late, I called Sylvia into the living room. "Honey, is there anything Mommy should know?" She hesitated. "Honey, you know you can talk to me." She denied it once more, "I have no secrets from you, Mommy." My husband walked into the living room with his hair tousled and his eyes distant. Instead of rushing to hug her dad, Sylvia simply turned towards him. "Fire," she said. My heart stopped. Everytime Sylvia said something like that, it was the person's partner who d1ed, and of that reason too. A fire? Was Sylvia merely making predictions, or was she cûrsêd on me for snooping in on her business? Why, this dēvıl child— I grew paranoid, checked the appliances and electronics constantly, and cleared the house of any fire hazards. That was my lįfe over the next few days. All the while, I kept my eyes on Sylvia. Sylvia. I had grown almost hateful towards my own daughter. My husband came home one night, wounded and blackened with soot, while I sat in the living room and Sylvia listened to the radio beside me. "What's the matter?" I asked. He gulped. "One of my colleagues, her house…her house caught fire. She was trapped in, but I managed to escape." That turned the gears in my head. "What were you doing in her house?" The expression on my husband's face was a sufficient admission of guilt. I opened my mouth to speak—no, to scream—but a smaller voice from beside me looked at me and whispered: "Poisoning."
http://www.celticcousins.net/scott/stmaryscem.htm
I found myself opening a door in the basement and then I saw the endless cavern of hour-glasses as far as the eye could see. The closest to the door had the names of my family members etched on them. I saw the sand in my parent’s hour-glasses about to run out. I called them and told them to not get on the plane. The sand in the hour-glasses refilled. —Human_Gravy
July 1974, Neville Ebbin was knocked off his small motorcycle and killed by a taxi in Hamilton, Bermuda.⠀ 🚩⠀ One year later in July 1975, his brother, Erskine Lawrence Ebbin was knocked off the same motorcycle by the same taxi with the same driver, carrying the same passenger, on the same street that had killed his brother, Neville.⠀ ⠀ Both brothers were 17 when they died.
“I came home from a hard day of work only to find my girlfriend holding our child. I didn’t know which was more horrifying, seeing my dead girlfriend and child, or knowing someone put them there.” -Edwin Reifer
🔵 The first man to drown during the building of the Hoover was J.G. Tierney, on December 20, 1922. The final man to during the project was Patrick W. Tierney, his son, in 1935 - - also on December 20. 🔵
𝓘'𝓶 𝓫𝓵𝓮𝓼𝓼𝓮𝓭 𝓽𝓸 𝓫𝓮 𝓪 𝓜𝓸𝓽𝓱𝓮𝓻, 𝓳𝓾𝓼𝓽 𝔀𝓲𝓼𝓱 𝓘 𝔀𝓪𝓼𝓷'𝓽 𝓪 𝓖𝓻𝓲𝓮𝓿𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓜𝓸𝓽𝓱𝓮𝓻 ~ 𝓾𝓷𝓴𝓷𝓸𝔀𝓷
CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS v (Autistic Author) Karen watches the exchange, her heart heavy with the weight of their conversation. "Plankton," she says gently. "What can Chip do to help you?" "Just be patient," he says. "And maybe don't touch me to much." Chip's eyes widen at the admission, and he nods solemnly. "Okay," he says. "But what if you don't look okay?" Plankton's antennae twitch in what Karen recognizes as a sign of discomfort, but he answers. "Inform Karen, I mean uh ‘Mommy’, but just wait for me to come back I guess," he says. "Don't call panicked attention to it." Chip nods, his eyes searching Plankton's face. "But what if you fall down or something?" Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "Well, if that happens," he says, his voice gruff but gentle, "you can offer to help me up, yet also same thing. But then just remember to give me some space, okay?" Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's face. "I will, Dad," he says, voice earnest. Karen feels a knot in her throat, watching the two of them. Plankton's vulnerability is a rare sight, but she knows it's a step in the right direction. She decides to push the conversation a bit further. "Chip," she says softly. "Do you have any more questions?" Chip looks at Plankton, his eyes searching. "Why’d you get so mad when asking you questions?" Plankton's antennae twitch again, a hint of frustration in his eye. "It's just... it's hard to explain," he says, his voice tight. "I know you're trying to help, but sometimes it feels like you're poking at a sore spot." Chip's expression falls, his lower lip trembling. "But I didn't mean to hurt you, Dad," he says, his voice a whisper. Plankton sighs, his antennae dropping to his side. "I know you didn't," he says, his voice softer. "It's just that sometimes, when people ask questions about it, it feels like they're not accepting me the way I am." Karen's heart breaks a little at her husband's words, but she knows this is a breakthrough. "Chip," she says, her voice gentle. "What Daddy's trying to say is that sometimes, it's hard for him to talk about." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. "But you're still my dad," he says, his voice firm. "I'll always love you, no matter what." Plankton's antennae twitch as he nods and for a moment, Karen sees a flicker of emotion in his eye. The room is silent, the air thick with unspoken words. Karen's heart is racing, knowing this is a pivotal moment. Plankton has always struggled with expressing his emotions, especially with their son. The words "I love you" are as foreign to him as the surface world. "I know you do, buddy," Plankton says, his voice gruff. He clears his throat, looking down at the rock on the coffee table. "But for me, it's not always easy to say those words." He looks up at Chip, his eye filled with something Karen can't quite place—pain, perhaps, or regret. "But just because I don't say it, doesn't mean I don't feel it, okay?" Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his dad's face. "But why can't you say it?" he asks, his voice small. Plankton's antennae droop, and he looks away, his eye avoiding contact with both Karen and Chip. "I just want to make sure you know that I love you," Chip says, his voice a mix of hope and desperation. "Isn't that what families do?" The room seems to shrink around them, the air charged with anticipation. Plankton's antennae shoot straight up, and his eye narrows into a glare. Karen can almost see the cogs turning in his mind, the struggle to find the right words. "Why do you keep asking?" Plankton snaps, his voice sharp as a knife. Chip flinches, but Karen squeezes his hand, giving him the courage to keep asking. "I just want to understand," Chip whispers. Plankton's eye flashes with irritation. "Why does it matter so much?" he snaps, his antennae quivering. "Why do you have to know everything?" Chip shrinks back, his voice trembling. "Because I don't want you to be sad," he says, his eyes brimming with tears. Plankton processes Chip's words. His antennae quiver, his eye flitting between his son and Karen, who's watching with a silent plea for patience. "Why do you keep asking?" Plankton repeats, his voice rising slightly. "What's so important about me saying it?" Karen's eyes are filled with a silent apology as she sees the confusion and hurt on Chip's face. She knows Plankton's words are a defense mechanism, a way to keep his own fears at bay. But she also knows how much their son needs to hear those words. "Plankton," she says gently, her voice a soft reminder of the love in the room. "Chip just wants to understand." Plankton sighs, his antennae dropping in defeat. "I know," he murmurs. "I just... I don't know how to explain it so he gets it." Karen nods, her heart aching for both her son and her husband. "Chip," she says, her voice soft. "Daddy's trying, okay?" But Chip's eyes are on Plankton, searching for answers that Plankton seems unwilling to give. Plankton's antennae are a blur of movement, his frustration palpable in the air. "I don't know how to explain it so you'll get it!" he snaps, his voice echoing off the walls. Chip's eyes widen, and he withdraws further into himself, clutching the rock tightly. "I'm sorry," he whispers, his voice shaking. Karen's grip on Plankton's hand tightens, a silent plea for calm. "Plankton," she says gently, "you don't have to explain everything right now. We just want to help." But Plankton's antennae are a blur of agitation, his eye darting around the room as if searching for an escape. "I don't know what you want from me," he says, his voice tight. "I'm trying to be honest, but it feels like no matter what I say, it's not enough." Karen can see the frustration in her husband's movements, his antennae waving erratically. "You don't have to have all the answers right now," she soothes, her voice a gentle reminder of the love in the room. Plankton's eye narrows, his antennae stiff with tension. "But Chip expects me to," he murmurs, his voice filled with a hint of accusation. "You want me to just lay it all out, like it's simple." Karen can feel the frustration rolling off of him, and she knows that pushing him further won't help. "I know it's hard," she says, her voice soothing. "But we can take it slow, okay?" Plankton's antennae quiver, and he nods, his eye still narrowed in irritation. "Fine," he grumbles. "But don't expect me to be good at it." The tension in the room is thick, but Karen refuses to let it linger. She takes a deep breath, her eyes on Chip. "Why don't we start by talking about what happened today?" she suggests, her voice calm and even. Plankton's antennae twitch, and he nods, his eye flicking to Chip before looking away again. "Ok," he says, his voice tight. "Do you remember what happened at the park today?" Karen asks, keeping her voice gentle and steady. Plankton's antennae twitch, and he nods stiffly. "Yes," he says, his voice tight. "I had one of my... moments." Chip looks at him, his eyes wide with concern. "Is it okay with Dad…" "I'm right here, buddy," Plankton interrupts, his antennae still, his eye fixed on the floor. "And I'm okay." But Chip isn't convinced. "But you weren't okay at the park," he says, his voice quivering. "You were scared I think.." Plankton's antennae shoot up in frustration. "I was not scared!" he snaps, his voice echoing through the room. "It's just... it's hard to explain!" Karen's heart squeezes, watching her husband's distress, but she knows they need to keep the conversation going. "Chip," she says gently, "why don't you tell us what you felt when you saw Daddy's moment?" Chip looks at Karen, his eyes glistening. "I was scared," he admits, his voice shaky. "I didn't know what to do, and everyone was looking." Plankton's antennae droop, his eye flicking to the floor. He's visibly upset, and Karen can see the anger bubbling beneath the surface. "I just want to know," Chip says, his voice trembling, "I wanna know why you…" But before he can finish, Plankton's antennae shoot up in anger, his eye flashing with a fury. "Why do you keep poking at me like that?" he yells, his voice echoing through the room. "Can't you just leave me alone?" Chip's eyes fill with tears, and he jumps back, his small body trembling. Karen's heart sinks as she sees the fear in her son's eyes, and she knows that Plankton's outburst isn't helping. "Plankton," she says firmly, her voice cutting through the tension.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 1 Chip came home early from a friend's house. His parents are named Karen and Plankton. They didn't expect Chip home so early, nor do they notice him outside their bed room door. Plankton has an autistic neurodisability they've kept hidden, so imagine Chip's confusion upon seeing his dad having an absence seizure. Plankton's eye stared blankly ahead, unblinking, as Karen sat by him. "I've your box of your special sensory items. What plushie might you want?" she whispered. "I'll just get your stuffed bear." Her voice was soothing, and calm. The room was silent except for the rhythmic sound of his breathing. He was in the midst of an absence seizure, his mind momentarily adrift. She knew the routine by heart. Everything had to be just right to bring him back to reality without causing distress. Karen gently picked up the box. She selected a favorite plush, the worn bear, and then carefully approached. As she neared, she noticed Chip, his eyes wide and scared, staring at the scene from the doorway. She swallowed her surprise, trying to maintain the serene façade. "Hi sweetie, come in," she managed, her voice steady. Chip tiptoed closer, his heart racing. He had never seen his dad like this. "What's happening to Dad?" he whispered. Karen knelt beside him, her eyes full of warmth. "Chip, right now Dad is just having a little rest but with his eye open. It's like when you get so lost in a video game you don't hear me calling you." "But why is he like this?" Chip's curiosity was palpable, his voice shaking slightly. Karen took a deep breath, choosing her words with care. "Dad has what's called a congenital neurodisability," she began. "It's a bit like when a daydream but his 'neuroregressions' are more intense for him. One might call these moments 'brain hiccups'. We kept it hidden because he didn't want people to judge him." Chip's gaze never left his father's frozen expression. "But why hide it?" Karen squeezed his hand, her eyes reflecting empathy. "Because, dear, some people might not understand. They could make fun or treat him differently. We didn't want his world to be harder. And you know your father values his pride." Chip nodded, his thoughts racing. He had always known his dad was different, but he had never quite put his finger on how. "Can I talk to him?" Karen's smile was soft. "It's important that you know, but we want to make sure he's okay with sharing too. It's a form of autism he has. But right now he's in a little bubble. It's like he's in a different world, okay? But we can coax him back gently." She placed the bear in Plankton's hand. His hands curled around it instinctively, clutching the familiar softness. "He might not immediately engage with you, but you can try speaking to him." Chip leaned closer, his voice trembling. "Dad?" Plankton's eye remains fixed, unblinking. Karen gave him a gentle nudge. "Remember, sweetie, don't touch his body or startle him. Just let him know you're here." "Dad, it's us, and a stuffed bear is also here for you. The bear is so soft," Chip said, his voice a mix of fear and wonder. "It's waiting for you to wake up." He paused, watching his father's unmoving hand. Plankton's thumb twitched slightly against the plush fabric. It was the tiniest of movements, but it was something. Karen nodded encouragingly from the sidelines, her eyes never leaving her husband. "That's it, Chip," she murmured. "Keep talking to him." Chip swallowed the lump in his throat, his eyes wet with unshed tears. He took another deep breath and leaned even closer. "Dad, can you feel the bear?" He paused, watching his father's hand tighten around the plush toy. "It's here, wanting you to play. Do you see it's smiling? Look, the bear's smiling just for you." Plankton's hand moved slightly, tracing the bear's stitched smile with his thumb. Karen's eyes filled with relief as she watched the connection unfold. "See, Dad?" Chip whispered, his voice barely audible. "The bear missed you. It's here to keep you company until you're ready to come back to us." His words were met with a faint sigh from Plankton, a sign his brain was slowly emerging from its brief retreat. Encouraged, Chip took the stuffed bear and waved it in front of Plankton's vacant gaze. "Look, the bear's waving back!" He hoped the motion would catch Plankton's attention, but his father remained even more still, his eye unmoving. He tried a different tactic, placing the bear gently on Plankton's lap and giving it a little shake. "It's okay, Dad, the bear wants to play," he said, his voice a soft coax. "What do you say? Can we play together?" For a moment, nothing. Then, a flicker. Plankton's eye moved slightly, refocusing on the bear. It was a small victory. "Look, Dad, it's smiling at you. It's happy you're holding it," Chip said, his voice steady now. Slowly, Plankton's hand began to stroke the bear's fur. The rhythmic motion was almost mesmerizing. Karen watched, her own heart rate returning to normal. It was always a delicate balance, bringing him back. "That's right, Dad," Chip said, his voice filled with encouragement. "You're doing great." He picked up another plushie from the box, a small octopus with long, waving tentacles. "Look what else I found, an octopus!" Plankton's gaze shifted slightly. "It's got eight arms and can give you so many hugs at once." Chip held the octopus up. Plankton's hand twitched. Karen watched with a tiny smile, her heart swelling with pride for her son's patience. "Why don't you put it on Dad's other hand?" she suggested quietly. Chip nodded, gently placing the octopus on his father's hand. Plankton flinched at first but soon grew still again. "Now, Dad, you have more friends to keep you company," Chip said. "They're so friendly and smart." Karen watched as Chip was about to speak again but she held up a finger, signaling for him to wait. Plankton's eye blinked suddenly, breaking the glassy stare. His gaze flitted around the room, trying to piece together his surroundings, his expression puzzled. "You're okay," Karen said, her voice a gentle whisper. "K-Karen?" he croaked, his voice hoarse from his unspoken silence. "What...what's going on?" he asked, his voice weak but growing stronger. Chip watched, his own anxiety fading as he saw his dad's confusion. He held up the octopus. "Look, Dad, it's okay. We're here. You had a little brain hiccup but we're playing with plushies." He tried to smile, unsure if Plankton would understand.
r/TwoSentenceHorror 34 min. ago MistStarz “Sweetie, dolls don’t move on ıt's own,” mother comforted her terrıfıed daughter. “So just sit sti̕ll while I stitch your prettɥ lıttle møuth up.”
July 1996 . Twins can be conjoined at the: Abdomen (omphalopagus). Chest (thoracopagus). Top of head down to the belly button, facing each other (cephalopagus). Head only (craniopagus). Pelvis, facing each other (ischiopagus). Pelvis, side-to-side (parapagus). Rump-to-rump (pygopagus). Vertebral column (rachipagus). Generally, parapagus are conjoined at the upper chest. Parapagus, united laterally, always share a conjoined pelvis with one or two sacrums and one symphysis pubis. Dithoracic parapagus is when the two chests are separated, and the fusion is confined to the pelvis and abdomen. Dicephalic parapagus is if there is the union of the entire trunk but not the heads. The heart, liver, and diaphragm are fused, but there is a duplication of the respiratory tract and upper digestive tract; the viscera organs are fused. There are two arms, two legs, and two complete vertebral column and spinal cord. The number of limbs varies from 4 to 7, rarely with four legs. Generally, each lung is present in a separate lung cavity. The fusion of lungs is very rare. The alignment of the conjoined pelvis is diagnostic-one complete pelvic ring, with a single anterior pubic symphysis, and with two laterally fused sacral bones, and predominantly only one rectum. Ischiopagi are united ventrally extending from the umbilicus down to a sizeable conjoined pelvis with two symphyses pubis and two sacrum. Craniopagus can be united at any portion of the skull except at the face and the foramen magnum. Pygopagus varieties are joined dorsally; sharing the sacrococcygeal and perineal regions, sometimes even involving the spinal cord. Rachipagus twins are united dorsally above the sacrum. The union may also include the occiput. The cephalopagus varients are fused from the umbilicus to the top of the head. The pelvis and lower abdomen are usually not fused. Thoracopagus are united face-to-face from the upper thorax down till the umbilicus. Omphalopagus are primarily United at the umbilical region aligned face to face. The pelvis is not united. The pure parapagus is two heads, two hands, two legs, two hearts and two pairs of lungs. Conjoined twins are classified on the basis of the union's site, with the suffix pagus meaning fixed or fastened. The twins can have four (tetrapus), three (tripus), or two (bipus) legs. Cephalopagus: The twins often have a fused thorax in addition to a fused head. The single fused head may have two faces (janiceps) Cephalothoracopagus twinning is characterized by the anterior union of the upper half of the body, with two faces angulated variably on a conjoined head. The anomaly is occasionally known as janiceps, named after the two-faced Roman god Janus. The prognosis is extremely poor because surgical separation is not an option, in that only a single brain and a single heart are present and the gastrointestinal (GI) tracts are fused. Craniopagus: The conjoined twins share the skull, meninges, and venous sinuses Ischiopagus: The twins may lie face to face or end to end Pygopagus: The twins are joined dorsally, sharing the sacrococcygeal and perineal regions Rachipagus: The twins generally have vertebral anomalies and neural tube defects. Thoracopagus: The twins lie face to face and share the sternum, diaphragm, upper abdomen wall, and liver and have an exomphalos
#KneeSurgery pt. 1 Plankton's foot slipped on the uneven stone. His arms flailed in a desperate attempt to keep his balance. The sickening crack of bone on bone echoed through the stillness as Karen watched her husband Plankton crumple, his face a mask of pain. The quiet evening was shattered by his agonized scream. Karen rushed to his side. Plankton was clutching his leg, his eye squeezed shut. The angle of his lower leg was grotesque, unnatural. It was clear something was very wrong. She didn't need to be a doctor to know that the sound of the snap had been his middle leg bones, breaking. Karen raced as she knelt beside him, his pain a palpable presence. Plankton's breaths came quick and shallow, punctuated by grunts of pain; it was already swelling, the bone jutting under the skin. She knew they had to act fast. "Hold on," she whispered fiercely. "We need to get you to a hospital." Their quiet neighborhood was quickly alight with the wails of an approaching ambulance. The stark white and red lights bobbed through the trees, casting eerie shadows on their panic-stricken faces. The moments stretched into an eternity before the doors swung open and medical personnel flooded out, their movements efficient and calm, contrasting with the chaos of the scene. They moved quickly, strapping Plankton onto a stretcher, his screams of agony piercing the night air as they carefully straightened his leg and secured it in a makeshift splint as Karen hops in. The ambulance lurched forward, the wheels eating up the pavement as they sped toward the hospital. Karen held his hand tightly. "Ma'am, you might want to accompany him into the surgery room, as he'll need an operation." They told Karen. Upon arrival, the doctor spoke in hushed, professional tones, his expression unreadable behind the mask. "It's a serious fracture. We'll need to perform a tibiofibular repair. It's a complex procedure, but our team is prepared. You can stay by him as we operate. Let's get him comfortable first." Karen nodded. "I understand." They transferred him to the operating table, gently arranging his limbs with the precision of experience. Karen held his hand, her eyes never leaving his as the anesthesiologist prepared the medication. Plankton was visibly nervous, his eye darting between the doctor and his wife. To help ease his nerves, the nurse offered Plankton a warm blanket and a stuffed bear, and he clutched it to his chest. The anesthesiologist stepped back, thinking for a moment before speaking up. "We have anesthesia. We can try that. It's not our usual protocol, but in your case, it might be the best option." Karen felt the grip of Plankton's hand tighten around hers. "It'll be okay," she assured him, trying to mirror the nurse's calm demeanor. The doctor nodded in agreement. "We've done this before. We'll take good care of you." The anesthetic began to flow into his veins, and Plankton's eyelid grew heavy. His breathing slowed, and the room grew quiet as his grip loosened and his hand went slack in Karen's. She leaned in, whispering, "I love you," as his eye closed fully, snores now coming from his open mouth. The doctor gave a nod to the anesthesiologist, who nodded back in confirmation. The surgery could begin. Once they finished the surgery, they bandaged Plankton's leg with a cast that went from his toes to his hip, and wheeled him to the recovery room. The doctor explained that it was a successful procedure, though he'd be asleep for several hours. The room was a soft symphony of beeps and whispers, a stark contrast to the chaos of the operating theater. Karen waited, her fingers intertwined with his, feeling his pulse steady and strong under her fingertips. The nurse dimmed the lights. "He's reacting nicely to the anesthesia. It's normal and ok if today he tends to doze off easily." Karen nodded. As Plankton slept on, the nurse adjusts his stuffed bear so that it doesn't press against his cast. She smiles reassuringly at Karen. "He's going to be okay," she says softly. "We'll keep a close eye on his vitals, yet he should be coming around shortly." Karen nods, gratitude in her screen, and squeezes his hand gently. "You can even talk to him if you'd like. Sometimes it helps to hear a familiar voice." Karen leans closer to Plankton's sleeping form. "You're going to be okay. You're going to recover, and we're going to get through this." The nurse nods, a sympathetic smile on her face as she checks the IV dripping pain relievers into his arm. Eventually, Plankton's eye opens groggily, looking around the room in confusion. He winces as the light pierces his pupil, and Karen quickly reaches over to dim the lamp. "It's okay," she says soothingly. "You're in the hospital. You had an accident." His eye finds hers and relaxes slightly as recognition sets in. "My...my leg," he mumbles, his voice slurred from the anesthesia. Karen nods, her thumb brushing his knuckles. "They fixed it. You had surgery. You're going to be okay." Plankton tries to move, but the weight of the cast stops him. "What...happened?" The doctor enters the recovery room. "You had a nasty fall. Do you remember?" Plankton's eye drifts closed, trying to piece together the fragmented moments. The pain, the lights, the sound of his own screams. He nods slightly, the memory firming like concrete in his mind. "We've repaired it. You'll be in this cast for a while, but with rest, you'll be back to normal." Plankton nods again. The doctor nods to Karen. "He'll be sleepy for a bit. We've given him some pain medication." Karen nods. Plankton's eyelid flutters, his gaze unfocused. "Can I... see it?" he asks, his voice slurred by the anesthesia. Karen nods and gently lifts the blanket. The cast, white and pristine, extends from his toes to his hip. "It's going to take some time, but you'll be okay," she repeats, her voice soothing. Plankton's eye focuses on the cast. "It's...big," he murmurs, his voice trailing off as the weight of the medication pulls him back under. His eye droops closed, and his breathing steadies into the rhythmic pattern of sleep. Karen watches his chest rise and fall as they remove the IV. "He'll be in and out of it for a while. It's normal. The body needs rest after surgery." Karen nods, trying to absorb the doctor's words. She's seen people with broken legs before, but never one she loves so much. She thanks the doctor, her voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's hand moves, his fingers searching for hers. "Karen," he whispers, his voice thick with sleep. Her hand slides into his, squeezing gently. "I'm here," she murmurs, her screen never leaving his peaceful face. The surgery had been a success. The nurse looks to Karen. "I'll get the wheelchair." The chair squeaks into place, and Plankton's eye opens. He looks at Karen, the question in his gaze clear. She nods. "It's time to go home."
22 years ago, a 16 year old girl was pregnant with a baby. Understanding the circumstances, her parents told her to abort or be disowned. Her best friend - her 18 year old neighbour - although he was not the father, stepped into the father figures shoes. They got married 2 years later. Mom and Dad, your love for me, and for each other, GMH. Dec 1st, 2014
In 1989 a woman gave birth to a girl who had down syndrome, and a hole in her heart and stomach. She died 3 years later. Her next child was miscarried. She got pregnant again and was told to have an abortion that refused even though she knew the risks were high for her and the baby. Here I am 14 years later, perfectly healthy. Mom, your LGMH Dec 1st, 2014
Terms for the Mvrder of Loved Ones Amicicide: of one’s friend (amicus - friend) Avunculicide: of one’s uncle (avunculus - maternal uncle) Familicide: of one’s family (spouse and children) (familia - family) Filicide: of one’s daughter or son (filia - daughter; filius - son) Fratricide: of one’s brother (or sibling) (frater - brother; fratrem - sibling) Mariticide: of one’s husband (or spouse) (maritus - husband, spouse) Matricide: of one’s mother (mater - mother) Neonaticide: of one’s newborn child (neo - new; natus - born) Patricide: of one’s father (pater - father) Prolicide: of one’s offspring (proles - offspring) Senicide: of one’s elder (senes - elderly; senex - old man) Sororicide: of one’s sister (soror - sister) Uxoricide: of one’s wife (uxor - wife, spouse) Amiticide: of one’s aunt (amita - paternal aunt) Aniclicide: of one’s female elder (anicla - old woman) Avicide: of one’s grandparent (avia - grandmother; avus - grandfather) Conjicide: of one’s spouse (conjux, coniux - spouse, husband, wife) Nepticide: of one’s niece (nepti - niece)
WIFE "Honey, I'm home!" I yelled, seeing my wife sitting at the dinner table already. "Nice to see you." her voice shook, a plastic smile stuck on her face. "It was a long day at work. Hey, do you mind maybe checking out upstairs? I saw your clothes strewn around...' I shrug, and start to eat dinner. "Of course!" A fuller, bigger smile. She races upstairs, and I continue eating. escarysories It's been quite a while, does it really take that long to put away clothes? So I tiptoe upstairs, and hear panicked whispering. *9111 Yes okay, this man thinks I'm his wife and.. ohmygod he's coming! My address j.* "What's going on, honey?" She screams as I impale the knife into her chest.
KAREN OF HAMPSHIRE One Thursday in January 1991, 20 year old Karen became ill with sickness and diarrhoea. Although she was not aware of the connection, she was having a period and using tampons. She called the doctor who initially diagnosed gastro-enteritis and gave her some medicine. Karen continued vomiting, suffered severe diarrhoea and was in agony, and on Sunday the doctor suspected appendicitis and she was rushed to hospital. As she was severely dehydrated, Karen was immediately put on a drip, whilst the diagnosis was being made. The next morning (Monday), Karen felt fine and was laughing and joking with her parents. However, her mother noticed that her breathing was laboured and that she had a red rash on her leg. But by 3 pm, Karen's condition worsened and she was given oxygen. By 9 pm she had lapsed into unconsciousness and transferred to Intensive Care. The medical staff did not know what was causing the problem, although toxic shock was considered. She had 15 tubes going into and out of her. At 10 pm Karen suffered a cardiac arrest, and the IC staff resuscitated her, but her condition was critical. At 1 am on the Tuesday morning, Karen had a last injection to stimulate her blood flow, and her parents were told that this was her last hope. Tragically, Karen died at 2.15 am. Posted 30/12/2000
#KneeSurgery pt. 2 They maneuver him into the wheelchair, and he winces as his leg meets the firm cushion. The nurse nods sympathetically. "It'll take some getting used to, but you'll manage." She gets his stuffed bear and blanket, placing them carefully in his lap. Plankton leans his head back, his eye drifting closed again as they get crutches. Karen follows the nurse as they navigate the hospital corridors. She's relieved to finally reach the car, helping him in with gentle care. His head lolls to the side as she buckles him in, his snores a testament to the powerful medication. The drive home feels endless. Every bump in the road jolts her nerves, but Plankton remains oblivious, his chest rising and falling evenly. She glances over, his hand resting on the stuffed bear, fingers lax. The house is a silent fortress when they arrive. Karen managed to get him in. He mumbles something incoherent as she helps lift him onto the couch. His eyelid flickers open, and he looks around confused before it closes again. She also leaves the wheelchair near. Pillows are arranged just so, the TV remote within easy reach, and his favorite blanket drapes his legs like a warm embrace. He mumbles a thank you, his eye still half-closed with sleep. Karen makes him comfortable, his head nestled against the pillows. She kisses his forehead. "Rest," she whispers, her voice a soft caress. "I'll be right here." Plankton's snores become more pronounced as Karen sits by his side. Just then, Karen's friend Sandy unexpectedly comes inside. "What happened?" she gasps. Karen smiles weakly. "He's sleepy." Sandy's eyes widen as she takes in the cast and the wheelchair. "What...? Why..." Sandy exclaims. "It's okay," Karen says. "Plankton had an accident. He'll be fine, yet it's going to be a long road to recovery." Sandy nods, a look of concern etching her features. "How can I help?" Karen's eyes fill with gratitude. "Could you... could you stay with him while I make food?" Sandy nods firmly. "Of course." Plankton's snores grow softer as Sandy sits beside him as Karen finishes up a batch of chum. Plankton stirs slightly, his snores quieter now. "Karen," Sandy calls from the living room. "He's waking up." Karen sets the food aside, wiping her hands on a towel as she rushes in. Plankton's eye blinks open, looking around confused. "What's...what's going on?" he mumbles. Karen smiles reassuringly. "You had surgery, Plankton. Do you remembe---" He nods, his eye half-lidded. "I...fell. But when’d she get here?" Plankton said as he recognized Sandy. Karen chuckles softly. "You've been out of it for a bit. She came a bit after you fell asleep." Sandy smiles. "I'm just here to help. What do you need?" Karen's shoulders sag with relief. "Could you help me get his wheelchair? We'll need to eat at the table." Karen guides Plankton. He winces as he lowers himself, his leg still tender and foreign in its cast. They make their way to the dinner table, Sandy right behind them. Karen serves him a steaming plate. He picks at the food, his eye still hazy from the anesthesia. Sandy fills a glass of water, placing it within his reach. "How long...?" Plankton's words trail off as he tries to remember the doctor's instructions. "How long will I be in this...this...thing?" He gestures to the cast, his frustration clear. Karen takes a deep breath, her hand resting on his shoulder. "It's going to be a few weeks, love. But think of it as a chance to rest and recover." She knows he doesn't want to appear helpless. Sandy sits across from Karen and Plankton, curious but tentative, as she knows he can have a fiery temper at times. "So, what happened Plank..." He cuts her off, his voice sharp. "I fell. That's what happened. I don't know much after that." Plankton's frustration is palpable, his eye flashing. Karen squeezes his hand gently, a silent reminder to be patient. Sandy nods, understanding. "Well, ok." Karen watches Plankton's face, and Sandy wants to help. He's tired, his eyelid drooping. But he tries to appear present, to eat with them at the kitchen table with his wheelchair. He takes small bites, his movements careful not to disturb his leg. Karen intercepts Sandy's concerned look. "It's okay," she whispers as Plankton's energy wanes. His head nods forward slightly, and he jerks awake with a snort, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Karen appreciates her friend's support, yet she can see the uncertainty in Sandy's eyes. They both knew Plankton's stubbornness. Sandy clears her throat, changing the subject. "So, what's the plan for tomorrow?" Karen looks at Plankton, his eye half-closed. "We'll take it easy. The doctor said lots of rest." Plankton nods, his head bobbing slightly. "I'll help with the house," Sandy offers, picking up on Karen's unspoken concern. "You guys just focus on...you know, recovering." Karen smiles with gratitude. "Thank you." Plankton nods, his head lolling again as he tries to appear present. But he leans into Karen, his body heavy with exhaustion, head resting on her shoulder, his snores soon filling the room despite still sitting in the wheelchair at the table. Karen and Sandy exchange a look. Gently, Karen lifts Plankton's head, his snores growing deeper with every passing second. "Come on, let's get you to bed," she whispers, her voice a gentle caress in the quiet room. Sandy nods, understanding. They work in tandem, Sandy pushing the wheelchair while Karen supports Plankton's weight. The bedroom is bathed in a soft glow, the curtains drawn against the night. They maneuver him to the bed, his snores punctuating the air. They carefully lift him, his body unyielding from the pain meds, and lay him down. The cast feels heavier than ever, a stark reminder of the ordeal he's just been through. Karen pulls the covers over him, tucking them in gently around his cast, his snores growing louder. Sandy looks at Karen with sympathetic eyes. "You've had quite a day," she says softly. Karen nods. "We both have." Sandy pulls her into a hug. "You're not alone. I'm here."
☢;;❝OН МY ĸΑREɴ. OН МY ĸΑREɴ. OН...МY COМPUТER WΙҒE ĸΑREɴ!❞ ⁽ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ⁾
🧪 || ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ʷᶤᶠᵉ ʷʰᵒ ᵘᶰᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃᶰᵈˢˑ || ‎‍🧪
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⠘ [ᵛⁱᵃ ᵐᵉᵍᵃᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ] ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵐᵉ? ᵀᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵍⁱᵗⁱᶻᵉᵈ ᵈᵒᵒᶠᵘˢ! ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ⠘ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ⁱⁿˢᵘˡᵗˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⠘ [ᵛⁱᵃ ᵐᵉᵍᵃᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ; ˢⁱᵍʰˢ] ᴼᵏᵃʸ‧ ᴶᵘˢᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃⁿʸ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧ ᔆʷᵉᵉᵗʰᵉᵃʳᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ⠘ ᴳᵒᵗ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴴᵒⁿᵉʸ‧
r/shortscarystories 10 hr. ago KieranWriter Family Photo The father stood at the front of the family photo and beamed a huge smile. The kids were seated in front of the father on little stools. His wife Deborah was at his side and he had his arms around her. The camera was an automatic one the father had set before quickly running to get in to the frame. Click. Big smiles. The father walked over to the camera. Just one more. Click. Big smiles. It was done. A perfect family portrait. Get this up in a frame and he can take it with him wherever he goes... The father put the kids to their beds and then his wife in front of the TV. It was Desperate Housewives; her favourite! It made the father smile. Don’t worry dear, I’ll do the dishes. I’ll load the washing. You just watch TV. The father was a perfect husband. He did everything that he said he would. A real whizz around the house. The house was sparkling by the time he had finished. There was a chime on Deborah’s phone. It was her sister Mary - Hey, not heard from you all day. You ok? Deborah won’t mind, I will just shoot off a short message so that Mary isn’t too alarmed. - Hey all good, just watching TV, really tired. Long day. Off to bed soon xx. It’s fine. They look at each other’s phones all the time. There’s trust in this relationship. A reply from Mary - OK call me tomorrow xx The father thought for a moment, just a moment, a flicker of worry, then replied - sorry better I don’t, I’ve caught a bad sore throat. The father went into the living room to Deborah and gave her a big kiss on the forehead... The next day, the father puts the frame up in the hallway, it will be the first thing that people will see when they walk into the house - the beautiful family, everybody’s dream... Then he spent about an hour mowing the lawn. After everything around the house was sorted, the father knew he could relax, finally relax and that the pressure was on for anything unexpected visits, so they don't walk into a dirty home... He got into the car and took it out of the garage, turned it around and hit the road heading out of suburbs and through the city. He loved his family, he really did, but sometimes a man needs a change and this father needs a fresh start. It wasn’t his first change of scenery. He looked at the copy of the picture of his wife and kids on the dash board and he felt a stab of pain... If only he had taken that picture when they were still alive...
r/TwoSentenceHorror 11 hr. ago SkullStar “I only want two kids; no more, no less”, my husband reassured me as I smiled. The twins went inside the house and as my husband's pregnant mistress crossed the street, my foot pressed on the gas pedal.
I was at my friends house, whose 5yr old little brother died very recently due to a fire. He lived with his aunt and uncle. At dinner, his 4yr old cousin blessed the meal. "Dear God, thank you for this meal. And I know your keeping Brenden safe. Never stop playing with him. Amen." Little kids GMH Mar 23, 2011 at 11:30pm by Carly, AR
https://www.bassettbranches.org/tng/getperson.php?personID=I9186&tree=14B Francis Edmund Bessette Male 1904 - 1917 (~ 12 years) Name Francis Edmund Bessette Father Augustin Seymour Bessette, b. 1870, d. 28 Aug 1948 (Age 78 years) Mother Marie Louise Poulin Born Jul 1904 Richford, Vermont Gender Male Died 1917 Richford, Vermont The Bennington Evening Banner, Friday, October 10, 1919 Boy Suffocates In Elevator Head Forced Between Knees When Caught in Pit by Descending Car Richford, Oct. 8 ? Edmund (Edward?) Bessette, the 15-year-old son of Mr. and Mrs. Seymour Bessette, died of suffocation shortly after six o?clock tonight in a very unusual accident, his body being caught between the bottom of an elevator pit and the descending elevator, which forced his head between his knees and shut off his breath. The accident happened as the lad went down to the basement of the Sweat Comings building for the purpose of getting some cracked ice to put in ice cream tanks for he Corliss Candy Kitchen where he was emplo9yed after school hours. The buckets were filled with ice and it is supposed that the boy pulled the cable starting the elevator down and it pushed him under it. The accident was discovered when the boy failed to show up. H.H. Comings, first selectman, and Dr. R. M. Pelton were summoned and removed the body to the undertaking rooms of Powell & Comings, where and examination was held. No broken bones or even abrasions were discovered on the body and death was found due to suffocation. Buried All Saints Cemetery, Richford, Vermont https://www.bassettbranches.org/tng/getperson.php?personID=I9186&tree=14B
Today my aunt found out she's having a girl She told me she was upset, I asked why She said "I don't think anyone can live up to be as great as you, but then I remember that she will have you to look up to and to become as wonderful" My aunts love for me GMH:) Jul 15, 2013 at 4:00am by Ashley S
Yesterday I saw a mother and daughter studying for a big test, and the daughter has a disability . A man at the restaurant paid for their dinner and said, " God bless you for taking the time and working with YOUR daughter, and not paying someone else to do it". Loving families like this GMH ! Mar 22, 2011 at 3:00am by Morgan E, Nashville, TN
Go to TwoSentenceHorror r/TwoSentenceHorror 13 hr. ago Classic-Dog8399 ˢᶜʳᵒˡˡ ᵖˡˢ ⬇️ When I picked up my daughter from the mental institution, something was off about her. It was not just the feeling in my soul, but the stitches across her forehead.
seventeen ⋆ ˚。⋆୨୧˚
˗ˏˋ 13 ˎˊ˗
KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 13 (Autistic author) ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢ: ɪɴᴊᴜʀɪᴇꜱ Plankton quivers. "Stop," he whispers, his voice a plea. "Please." Mr. Krabs' grin widens, eyes glinting with cruel delight. "Afraid I'll do to you what you deserve?" Before Plankton can respond, Mr. Krabs punches at him with his claw. Plankton squeaks in pain, his eye widens with terror, his voice a distressed static. "No, Mr. Krabs, please stop!" Mr. Krabs' chuckles turn into full-blown laughter. "Look at him squirm," he says, his voice a rumble. He doesn't heed the tears streaming down Plankton's face. Plankton's body wrenches in pain, his antennae sticking straight out in alarm. "Why?" he whispers, his voice a broken static. Mr. Krabs' laughter echoes. "Because you're weak," he sneers, his voice a harsh grate. "Always have been, always will be." Plankton's body shrinks, his antennae drooping. "No," he whimpers, his voice a static plea. Mr. Krabs' laughter fills the room, his claws still poised for another strike. "Look at the tiny thief," he says, his voice a cruel cackle, "so scared of a little pain." Without warning, his claw swings down, connecting with Plankton's thin leg, and Plankton's scream pierces the air, his voice a shattered static. Pain shoots through his body like lightning, his leg feeling like it's on fire. He tries to pull away. "Mr. Krabs," he gasps, his voice a desperate whine. Mr. Krabs' laughter continues, unabated by Plankton's cries. "See? You're just a tiny, weak little creature," he says, his voice a malicious cackle. Plankton's screams fill the room, the pain in his leg unbearable. "No," he whispers, his voice a static moan. "No more." Mr. Krabs' laughter doesn't waver, his claws still poised for another strike. "Oh, poor Plankton," he sneers, his voice a harsh static. Plankton's body writhes in pain, his leg twisted at an impossible angle as Sandy and Karen return. Sandy's eyes widen in horror, her voice a shocked rumble. "Mr. Krabs, what are you doing?" she asks, as Karen rushed to Plankton. Mr. Krabs' grin doesn't falter. "Teaching a lesson," he says, his voice a cruel crackle as he finally leaves. Sandy's face is a picture of horror, her voice a trembling trill. "What did he do to you?" she asks, her eyes on Plankton's twisted leg. Karen's screens flicker with rage, her beeps sharp. "That monster!" she says, her voice filled with fury. She quickly assesses the damage. Plankton's leg is twisted grotesquely, his tiny body trembling with pain. Sandy's hands hover over his body, unsure how to help without causing more distress. Sandy nods, her face pale with shock. "I'll get SpongeBob," she says, her voice a trembling trill. She runs to the phone, dialing with trembling fingers. "Sponge Bob, please come quick," she says, her voice a desperate hum. While Sandy is on the phone, Karen's screens flicker with medical information. She quickly assembles a makeshift splint for Plankton's leg, her beeps a frantic symphony of care as SpongeBob arrives. His eyes are wide with concern, his voice a panicked squeak. "What happened, Plankton?" he asks, his eyes damp with unshed tears. But Plankton's eye had rolled up in his head. Sandy's voice is shaky as she tells Sponge Bob the story, her eyes never leaving Plankton's trembling body. "Mr. Krabs... he was so cruel," she says, her voice a soft whisper of disbelief. Sponge Bob's face twists with anger. "Why would he do this?" he asks, his voice a strained whine. "First causing brain damage, and now..." Karen's screens glow with determination. "We'll deal with Mr. Krabs later," she beeps. "First, we need to get Plankton help." Sponge Bob nods, his eyes wide with fear. "What can we do?" he asks, his voice a choked whisper. Karen's screens flicker with information. "His leg is broken, and his sensory overload could be severe." Sponge Bob's face falls, his voice a sad squeak. "Oh no, Plankton." He gently picks up his friend, his touch as soft as a feather. Sandy watches, her eyes wide with fear. "What now?" she asks, her voice a trembling trill. "We can't just take him like this to a regular hospital. We'll have to be careful not to overwhelm his senses, and find medical help equipped for neurodivergent people like Plankton." SpongeBob speaks up. "I was born with a mild form of idiopathic Autism. Different from Plankton's I know, but my parents have taken me to a sensory-friendly clinic. They are skilled and have lots of different methods of medicine! It's called the Quiet Bubble Clinic!" Sandy nods, her eyes filling with hope. "That sounds perfect," she says, her voice a gentle hum. "Let's take him there." Karen's screens pulse with agreement. "Good thinking, Sponge Bob," she beeps. "We'll have to be careful, though. Any loud noises or sudden movements could trigger another meltdown." Sponge Bob nods, his grip on Plankton steady. "Sandy can drive," he says, his voice determined. "We'll get you to the Quiet Bubble Clinic, buddy."
👢𝓣𝓪𝔂𝓵𝓸𝓻 𝓼𝔀𝓲𝓯𝓽🦋 🐴𝐅𝐄𝐀𝐑𝐋𝐄𝐒𝐒👸 💜𝒮𝓅ℯ𝒶𝓀 𝒩ℴ𝓌🤩 💋𝘙𝘌𝘋💄 🪩𝟙𝟡𝟠𝟡🗽 😈ℜ𝔢𝔭𝔲𝔱𝔞𝔱𝔦𝔬𝔫🐍 💕𝓛𝓸𝓿𝓮𝓻☀️ 🎹𝒇𝒐𝒍𝒌𝒍𝒐𝒓𝒆🧚 🍂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚎🥂 ✨𝕄𝕚𝕕𝕟𝕚𝕘𝕙𝕥𝕤 🌘 🅣🅐🅨 🅣🅐🅨 【1】【3】 
𝟏𝟑⸆⸉ ོ
13 ✦
⣿⣟⡿⣻⣟⡿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⣿⡿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠄⡐⢀⠢⡐⢌⠢⡑⢢⠐⠄⠂⡀⢄⠠⢂⡐⢄⢂⠒⡌⠦⢱⠩⣎⠵⣩⢞⡵⣫⣽⢫⡞⡱⢌⢆⠣⡝⢮⢟⡽⢃⡜⡐⠢⡔ ⣿⢾⣽⣳⢯⣟⣷⣻⣞⣷⣻⣾⡿⠋⢁⠠⠐⡈⠡⠈⡌⢡⢂⠩⠄⣁⠒⢠⣈⣴⣶⣼⣶⣿⣶⣾⣦⣬⣘⡰⣉⠦⡙⣬⢛⡵⣫⢞⡧⢏⢯⡹⡱⢋⡌⢣⡙⠬⣙⡜⡣⢌⡱⢃⠧ ⣯⣟⡾⡽⣯⣟⡾⣷⣻⣾⡟⢋⠄⠒⣀⠂⠔⡁⠆⡑⢨⠐⢂⠁⠂⣤⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣶⣧⣱⢎⢧⢻⣵⣻⡜⣭⠢⣕⢡⢋⠬⡑⢌⡒⢥⢊⡕⢪⠔⡉⠆ ⡷⣯⢾⣝⣳⢾⣹⠷⣏⡷⣸⢣⢎⡱⢄⢪⠐⡌⠰⣁⠆⡌⢄⢊⣵⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠛⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣮⣳⣞⣷⡻⣔⢫⢆⠣⢎⢢⠑⢢⡉⢆⠣⠜⡡⢎⡱⢌ ⣿⣳⣟⡾⣽⣞⣳⠻⣝⣷⣣⣏⣎⡳⢎⢦⡙⡴⣃⠖⡬⡐⢮⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡙⣯⣿⢿⣏⠿⣧⢿⡞⡇⢾⢻⣿⣟⣞⣿⣿⣷⣯⣿⢿⡌⢇⠎⡱⢊⠴⣉⠦⡑⢎⣡⢹⡰⣣⢞⡬ ⣿⣳⣯⣟⡷⣞⡧⡙⡜⡖⣯⠿⣽⣻⢿⡶⣽⢶⡹⡞⡴⣹⣿⠛⣭⣾⡿⣷⠧⣛⣽⣾⣿⣹⠾⣟⣷⢹⢸⡖⣻⣟⣻⣟⣿⡿⣟⡾⢯⡜⣈⠲⢡⢍⠲⣌⠲⣉⠶⣌⢧⡳⣭⢞⡵ ⣿⣟⣷⣿⣻⠟⡀⠱⢨⠕⡮⡝⡶⡭⢯⡽⣫⢟⡳⣭⣒⣿⢽⣹⣿⣿⣳⣝⠿⠤⠘⠉⠘⠓⣻⣬⣽⡾⣜⡷⡹⢯⣼⣿⣹⡟⣿⣝⣳⠜⡤⢃⠣⢎⡱⢌⡳⢭⡞⡽⣎⢷⡹⢮⡽ ⣿⡻⡽⣞⡿⠀⠐⡡⢊⠼⡱⣙⠶⣙⢧⠻⡵⣋⠷⣱⢋⣾⣻⣿⡿⠋⢁⣭⣄⣠⠴⡀⣶⡼⢿⠿⠿⠁⠛⡵⣷⡗⣾⣿⡏⡆⣿⣾⢹⣞⡰⡉⠦⣁⢚⣬⢳⣏⠾⣝⣮⢳⣏⠿⣜ ⢧⡹⣵⠿⠁⢠⠡⡐⣉⠖⡱⣍⢞⡱⢎⡝⡲⣍⠞⣥⢫⣞⢸⣿⡷⠿⢿⡿⢹⠏⠰⠁⠈⠓⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠉⢻⠇⢹⣿⡇⣷⠇⣿⣧⢻⡆⠥⢣⢔⡩⢖⡭⢎⡻⢵⡺⡝⣮⢛⡬ ⣷⣻⠕⠠⡑⢢⠱⡘⣔⠫⡕⣎⠮⣱⢫⡜⣱⢎⡝⢦⢻⣗⣜⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠐⢠⡄⢲⠦⠀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠹⠀⢨⣿⠃⣇⣟⢸⣇⠈⢷⣊⠗⣮⢱⢫⡜⣭⢳⢣⢳⡙⢦⣋⠴ ⣯⡝⠠⢃⠜⣠⢣⠱⣌⠳⡸⠴⣙⢦⡓⡞⣥⢏⠾⣱⢫⡏⣷⣿⣯⠀⠀⠀⠀⠉⣡⣤⣆⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡼⣿⣧⡷⢸⠋⣻⠀⠘⣏⠞⣔⠫⣖⡹⢆⡏⣎⠧⣙⠶⣨⢓ ⡷⠈⢆⡡⠚⡄⢎⡱⢌⡳⢱⠫⡜⢦⠹⡜⠦⣉⠚⢤⠣⣷⣼⣚⣿⡄⠀⠀⠀⣰⣿⠋⣛⣿⣶⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⣿⣏⣿⡷⢹⠇⡇⠄⠀⣿⡹⢤⠛⣤⠳⢭⡜⢦⡙⢦⡓⡥⢎ ⢡⠘⡄⢎⡱⢜⢢⡑⢎⡔⢃⡒⠸⢌⠓⠌⠒⠤⡉⢆⠣⡽⢸⣿⣿⣧⠀⠀⠀⢸⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣿⣼⣿⣿⣇⠘⡆⡅⠀⠀⢸⡇⢮⡙⢦⡛⢶⡘⢧⣙⢦⡝⣜⠣ ⢠⠓⡜⢢⠳⡌⢦⡙⢤⢊⠵⣈⠳⡈⠌⡌⢡⢂⢁⠢⠡⢍⣻⣿⣿⣿⣆⠀⠀⠀⠿⠿⠯⠛⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⣷⣾⢿⡙⠹⣱⢓⠁⠀⠆⠈⣯⢲⡝⣶⡹⢧⣛⢧⡏⡞⡼⢌⠣ ⢎⡽⣘⢣⢧⡙⢦⡙⣆⢫⠒⡍⡒⣉⠒⡌⠰⣀⠊⢄⡑⢢⡿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⣾⣷⡯⢧⡏⣆⡙⡌⠠⠀⠀⠀⣿⢣⡟⣶⢻⣝⢮⡳⡹⣜⠲⣍⠲ ⣏⠶⣍⡞⢦⡹⢦⡙⢦⣍⠳⣌⠱⡄⢣⡘⢡⢂⡕⢢⠜⡳⣽⣟⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣀⠀⣀⠀⢀⠀⡀⢀⠀⡼⣻⣿⣿⡿⢸⡁⢻⣿⢁⠀⣤⡀⠙⣩⡷⣹⢷⣛⢎⢧⣳⡹⣜⡳⣌⠳ ⣞⣻⢼⡹⣎⢷⢣⣻⠱⣎⠵⣌⠳⣌⠣⡜⡱⣊⠜⣡⠞⣿⡘⡽⣽⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠍⢫⠙⢎⡱⠈⠜⠀⣽⢷⣿⣹⡛⢇⠛⢻⠎⡆⠁⡀⠀⣿⡽⢯⣷⢫⢞⡳⢶⡹⣎⠷⣍⡳ ⡿⣼⡳⢯⡽⣚⡧⣏⢗⣎⢳⣌⠳⣌⠧⣑⢣⠱⣊⠥⢺⡟⣧⢹⢳⢫⣿⣿⣿⣿⡧⣈⠀⠀⠀⢀⠈⠀⢁⡺⣹⠇⡁⣜⣯⡀⣼⡾⣀⠐⠁⠀⢸⡟⣯⢞⡝⣮⠹⣖⡹⢎⠿⣜⡵ ⣿⣳⣻⡭⣗⢯⡞⣭⢞⣬⠳⣌⠳⡜⡸⢄⡃⠣⠔⡘⣶⣏⡽⣈⣧⣏⣷⣿⣿⣥⣷⠄⠀⠀⠁⠄⠂⡐⢸⣇⡽⡓⠧⣆⣏⡇⠽⣠⠯⠁⠀⠀⣼⡿⣱⣏⠾⣔⡫⢖⡩⢎⡳⢎⠶ ⣷⣛⣶⢻⡞⣧⣻⣜⡳⣎⢟⡬⢣⡙⠴⠡⡈⠅⣨⣶⣟⣳⣾⣿⣫⠽⠿⣯⢞⡵⣽⣛⣳⣄⠀⠀⠂⢌⡳⣏⣿⢰⡆⠳⣸⢀⣿⢠⣱⡀⠁⠀⢸⡿⣵⣞⡻⣜⣳⢫⡵⢫⡼⣍⡞ ⣿⡽⣞⣯⣽⣳⣳⢮⢷⡹⣞⡜⣣⠜⣢⠑⣌⣶⠻⢏⠞⡴⠁⠂⠉⠻⠿⣪⣽⣟⢻⡽⣿⡍⠟⣶⡀⠆⣻⡞⡿⣠⢙⡃⣿⠀⣿⢸⣿⠁⠀⠀⣼⣿⣳⢞⣽⢣⣏⢷⣹⢣⡗⣮⢹ ⣿⣽⣻⣼⣳⡽⣮⣛⢾⡱⢯⠼⣑⠞⣤⡟⠏⠀⠃⠊⠜⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠉⢶⣔⠛⠻⣾⡹⠿⣿⣿⣷⣮⣽⣧⣿⣼⣳⡏⣄⠯⢻⣟⡎⠀⢠⠼⣷⣫⢞⣭⢳⢮⡳⣭⡳⣝⢮⡳ ⣿⢷⣻⣞⡷⣻⣵⣛⢮⡝⣧⢻⣌⣳⡛⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠐⠊⢻⡷⣄⠢⢝⣓⢢⣙⢯⣻⣿⣻⣯⣿⣭⢗⢾⡟⢼⣿⠣⠀⣤⣾⡜⢻⣞⣬⣛⢮⣳⢳⡽⣚⠷⡽ ⣿⢯⡷⣯⣟⠷⣧⢟⡮⣝⠶⣣⢻⡓⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢉⠫⠷⣬⡉⠷⣿⠾⣥⣟⣿⣿⣷⣺⢼⣾⡟⣿⣯⢂⢐⣿⣿⠿⠂⠉⠲⣯⢾⡵⣯⠳⣍⠯⡵ ⡿⣯⣟⣵⢾⣻⡽⣺⢵⣫⡝⢧⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠂⠡⢘⣳⣶⠝⣁⣹⣿⣛⣯⣿⣿⣿⣿⣳⣿⠏⠀⣼⣿⣯⣶⢀⠀⠀⠹⣯⡗⣧⢻⡼⣹⠵ ⣿⣳⢯⣞⣯⢷⣻⡽⣎⡷⣹⣿⠇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢻⣿⢉⡣⣝⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣿⣧⠀⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣆⠀⠀⡿⣝⢮⡳⣝⡧⣟ ⣿⣽⣻⣞⡷⣫⠷⣏⡿⣼⢳⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡰⣟⡳⠙⣠⡳⢽⠧⢠⢿⡿⢛⠦⡋⢿⠸⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⢿⣷⣠⣿⣝⡮⣗⢯⢾⣹ ⣿⣞⡷⣯⡽⣝⡻⣝⢾⣱⣿⠗⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡠⠂⠀⠀⠀⢀⣴⣷⡦⡙⢦⣿⡒⡿⠰⣾⠒⣙⢞⢦⠁⣠⢟⡚⢻⣿⣿⣿⣧⠿⣿⣿⡾⣵⢫⡞⣯⢳ ⣿⣞⣿⡳⢯⣝⡳⡽⣎⢷⡏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡞⠁⠀⠀⢀⣤⡔⣛⣎⢭⡽⣙⠤⠨⡫⢤⣈⡴⢛⣋⡍⠴⣢⡌⠚⣿⢂⡺⢿⣿⣿⣿⡾⣽⢿⣯⣷⡹⣎⢯ ⣿⣞⡷⣛⡯⣞⡵⣛⣬⢻⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣰⣏⡀⢀⣠⠴⣏⢻⣽⡿⢻⣭⢹⣘⢆⢋⣀⡣⠍⡭⢄⢁⠿⣒⠋⠕⣖⢻⣿⣏⡆⣉⢿⣿⣿⣿⣏⡟⣿⣷⡙⣮ ⣟⡾⣽⡹⣞⡵⣫⢗⡾⡏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣴⣿⣯⠉⣿⡏⣾⣿⣎⣽⠂⣣⠋⢉⡥⠆⢩⣡⠏⢋⡃⠤⠏⣤⠙⣺⠋⠑⡮⡙⠼⢧⣻⣿⢶⣿⡟⡸⣿⣜⢿⣝⠶ ⣯⢟⡶⣻⡜⣷⢫⡟⣼⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⣿⣿⠂⢘⠙⣿⡯⡄⠁⠃⣩⡔⡳⠳⡠⣰⡚⠐⠚⠈⢥⡒⡇⢿⢰⢉⠁⠄⠁⢞⠓⣾⠟⢮⣟⠹⢦⡁⢻⡸⣾⡽⣻ ⣏⢾⡱⢧⡻⣜⢯⢞⡏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⡟⣻⠟⢉⡻⠗⡙⣿⣔⠝⢧⡿⣷⢉⣰⡏⠒⢡⣦⡽⠃⢶⠨⠁⠐⠒⢁⢲⣤⠀⠐⠡⠄⡳⡢⢯⣳⢛⡀⠀⣁⠼⣷⣹ ⣎⢧⡝⣣⠗⣭⣚⢮⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⡿⢹⡾⠡⢦⡇⣬⣘⡯⣻⣷⡍⢧⣀⢘⣃⡄⠰⠇⣴⢬⣝⢀⡨⣆⠱⠈⢄⣾⡟⢁⠀⢉⠹⡑⠑⠤⡓⠦⠽⠞⠉⠀⠸⢷ ⣮⢳⡝⣧⢻⠶⣭⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣿⡐⢣⠽⡆⢻⣍⠟⣻⣷⣶⣹⣿⣷⢠⣶⠹⣽⠀⣸⠅⢚⣴⣟⡰⠤⡢⢅⠈⠙⣷⡌⢗⠉⡉⠍⡴⡄⡪⢪⠈⠑⠈⠄⠀⣧ ⣯⢳⡻⣜⠯⣝⢶⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣼⡞⣩⢖⣫⢟⣦⠲⡴⣆⡑⠨⠉⢿⣿⣧⣁⠺⡙⠱⡉⠼⠋⠹⣿⣗⡓⢫⢰⠒⣛⣿⢢⡔⠀⠄⠀⡁⣰⠄⠉⢀⠐⠆⠀⣸⢒ ⣯⢳⢯⡽⡹⢬⣻⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢰⣧⢞⣵⣫⠽⣞⡽⢿⠛⠉⠺⢲⡌⡈⣷⡎⢻⣿⢀⠉⠛⠄⠀⠈⠻⣡⢍⠏⣖⠠⠤⠹⠿⡆⢼⣻⣇⠾⠇⠀⠔⠀⠀⡀⣸⠏⡐ ⣯⣛⡞⠶⣍⢧⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣿⡞⡽⣎⢷⡻⣼⡹⣏⡯⡤⡕⢒⡭⢛⠡⡾⠔⢬⢽⠁⡠⠤⠤⠂⠀⢿⢅⠜⢽⠐⢠⡛⡜⠁⡃⠐⡋⢧⡡⠀⡄⠄⢤⣳⠏⡐⠠
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣠⡶⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣶⣄⣤⣀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢰⡾⢃⣴⣿⣿⣿⣭⡽⢶⣿⡍⠚⠻⣧⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⣾⣿⡷⣶⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣿⢁⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⡿⢿⠿⣷⣦⣽⣷⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⢸⣿⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣿⡿⠿⠿⣿⣿⣿⣷⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠉⠁⠀⠙⠻⢿⣿⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⠀⠀⠀⢸⡄⠙⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⣿⣷⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣦⣞⣿⣤⣿⠄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⣿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⣴⣿⣿⣷⣾⣿⣿⡏⠀⠉⠛⢻⡟⠉⠙⣿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣾⣿⠏⢀⡀⠒⢚⣿⣿⣯⣹⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣶⠀⠀⠘⠛⢶⠶⣝⡆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⢜⣫⡿⠋⢀⣼⣦⣶⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣀⣐⣲⣤⣤⣤⣽⣀⠀⢀⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⠶⢋⣵⠟⣩⠀⢰⡿⣻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣟⠀⣹⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣏⠀⠀⣀⡤⠄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡴⢛⣵⡾⠋⢁⣶⣾⢿⣛⣛⡽⣫⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣶⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣷⣾⣿⠛⠷⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡾⣋⣶⠟⠉⢀⣠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⣟⣿⣿⣥⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⠙⢷⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣴⢋⣾⡟⠁⠀⢀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣿⣞⣏⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡌⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠿⣿⣿⡍⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢷⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⢀⡞⣡⣿⠋⠀⠀⠀⣨⠇⢿⣿⡿⠟⠛⠋⠉⠙⠉⢛⣿⣿⣾⣯⡻⣿⣿⣛⡿⠼⣿⣿⣿⡯⣼⣿⡿⣷⢹⢽⣶⠛⠛⠒⠶⢤⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⢀⡞⣴⣿⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡴⣿⠷⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣴⠟⠛⠉⠛⢿⣿⡞⣯⣛⡛⠿⠷⠾⠶⠟⠛⣋⣶⡏⣾⡼⠘⠳⣦⣀⢀⣀⡈⠛⢦⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⡞⢰⣿⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣾⣿⡏⠀⠀⠀⣠⠐⢠⡾⣡⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢻⡿⣎⣿⣿⣶⣮⣷⣦⣶⣾⣿⣻⡇⡇⡇⠀⠀⠘⢿⣄⠀⠙⢦⣌⢳⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⣸⢃⣾⠏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣽⣻⣿⣻⠥⣈⣼⣏⣴⣿⣿⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢻⡽⡼⣯⣟⣻⣻⠿⣟⣿⣻⣽⡇⡏⡇⠀⠀⠀⠈⢿⣆⠀⣆⣿⡯⣷⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⣿⣼⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⣽⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡷⣦⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⣈⣿⢻⡄⠉⠛⢿⣿⣿⡟⠉⢸⡗⡇⣇⡀⠀⠀⢸⣾⣿⣷⣨⣿⣿⡽⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⢸⣿⣿⠇⠀⠀⠀⢀⣾⣿⠉⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣟⣯⣴⣤⣀⣀⣿⡞⡟⣶⣶⣿⣯⣹⣿⣶⣾⢲⡟⣇⣈⣤⣾⣿⣻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣼⣿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⣾⣿⣯⣴⣿⣿⣧⣭⣟⡶⣶⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣧⢿⠙⠉⢙⡿⠻⠉⠉⣻⣽⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣵⣿⣿⣛⡉⢉⡿⣿⣷⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⣯⡏⠀⠀⠀⢰⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣍⣵⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡟⠛⣿⣼⡆⣦⣾⣧⣴⣦⣄⡿⣿⣽⡟⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣥⡼⠷⣿⣿⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⣷⡇⠀⠀⠀⢸⣿⣿⣿⣿⠋⠀⠀⠈⠙⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡉⠙⡾⢿⣧⢿⣯⡉⢹⣿⡋⠙⣿⡟⣿⣷⡟⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⡶⠾⠛⢿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⢾⡃⠀⠀⠀⢀⣿⣿⢿⣿⡀⢀⠂⠠⠀⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣧⡹⣿⣷⣟⡄⢿⡞⣿⡻⢶⣶⣶⢿⣿⢳⡇⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⠀⢀⠀⠘⡾⡆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣯⣿⡅⠀⠀⠀⢸⣿⡿⠀⢻⣷⣦⣤⣤⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣿⣿⣿⣾⣽⣷⡌⠿⢶⣯⣶⠿⢓⣾⣧⣿⣷⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣧⡀⠈⠀⣿⡘⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⣾⡇⠀⠀⣴⡿⠿⠁⠀⣦⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣻⠃⠀⠈⠻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠷⣾⣿⣿⣍⣀⡈⣿⣦⣈⣛⣃⣤⣾⠋⠙⣿⣷⣿⣿⠛⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣶⣿⣷⡘⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⣞⣧⠀⢠⣿⡗⠀⠀⠄⠈⢿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣹⣿⣿⣿⣦⣸⣿⣿⣿⡿⠟⠛⠛⠻⣿⠟⠛⠳⢾⣿⣿⠏⣼⣷⠀⠈⠻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠙⠷⢺⣗⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⢻⣽⣿⢀⣿⣿⢇⠡⠀⠠⠀⠈⣿⠿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣴⣠⣠⣴⣾⣿⣷⣤⣆⣬⣿⣿⣾⣿⣿⣇⠀⠀⢸⣿⡿⣿⣿⣿⠃⠀⠀⠄⢻⣎⢧⠀⠀⠀ ⢸⣿⣯⣿⣿⣟⡎⢀⠀⠁⡀⠂⣿⣼⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⣛⢿⣿⡿⢋⣁⣰⣶⣶⣍⣛⣿⡟⣩⣴⣿⡿⠿⣆⠀⠰⣿⣷⡈⢻⣿⠀⠀⠁⠠⣉⣿⡜⣇⠀⠀ ⠀⣿⣾⣿⣿⣯⢿⡤⢂⡡⢀⣼⣿⣿⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣭⠽⠿⢿⣿⣿⣟⣷⣞⢯⣉⠤⣌⢻⣦⢾⣿⣿⣿⣥⠶⣾⣿⡄⠀⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣇⠀⠈⢤⣱⢾⣷⣹⠀⠀ ⠀⠸⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣽⣲⣿⣿⣿⣿⠋⠀⠀⠀⢰⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣷⣿⣤⣼⣬⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⢶⣶⣬⣿⣧⠀⠈⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣧⣀⠮⣹⣞⣿⣿⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠹⣿⣿⣿⡯⠌⢹⣿⣿⣿⡿⠁⠀⠀⠀⢠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢟⣯⣽⢿⣿⣿⡿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣟⡿⣿⣾⣽⣏⢿⡇⠀⠀⠙⢿⣿⢿⣷⣿⣞⣷⡿⢿⣿⡆⠀ ⠀⠀⢰⣿⣿⣟⣏⣉⣉⣼⣿⣯⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢸⣿⣿⣿⣿⣟⡾⣫⣿⣾⣿⡿⠋⡰⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣷⣧⣻⣜⡻⣿⣿⡀⠀⠀⠀⠙⢿⣿⣿⣿⡇⡒⡄⢻⣷⡄ ⠀⠀⠸⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣻⣿⣿⠇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣽⣿⣿⣿⠟⠡⠊⣱⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣽⢾⣽⣣⢿⣧⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢻⣿⣿⣷⣥⡵⢦⣾⡇ ⠀⠀⢸⣿⣿⣿⣧⣧⣤⣿⣿⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⣿⣿⠟⠀⢀⡼⣣⣿⣿⡿⣸⣿⣻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣤⣻⣇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿ ⠀⠀⢸⣿⣿⣿⡋⠉⠉⠛⠿⣇⠀⠀⠀⠀⣰⣿⣿⣿⢟⣩⠶⢫⡿⠃⠀⢠⣾⣱⣿⣿⢿⡱⣿⣯⢽⣿⣿⢿⠙⣿⣿⡻⡟⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣽⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⣿⣿⣿⠿⢿⣿⣿ ⠀⠀⠘⢿⣿⣿⣇⠀⠄⠀⠒⠌⠳⣄⠀⣰⣿⣿⣿⡽⢋⣥⣾⠟⠁⢀⠔⡿⣽⠏⢰⡿⣭⢳⣿⣏⠾⣽⣿⣿⡄⢻⡇⠳⡜⡄⠙⣌⠻⣿⣿⣿⣧⠀⠀⠀⢀⡼⠛⠉⠁⠀⠀⢸⣿ ⠀⠀⠀⢘⣿⣿⣯⡇⢀⣰⣼⣷⣦⢹⡄⣿⡿⠟⣡⣶⣿⣿⠋⠀⡠⢋⠎⡼⠏⢠⣿⡟⡖⣿⣿⢎⡟⠾⣿⢦⣇⠸⣿⡄⠘⡌⠂⠈⢦⠀⠛⣿⣜⣇⠀⠀⣾⠁⣠⣴⡆⠀⠁⢸⣏ ⠀⠀⠀⢨⣿⣿⣿⡃⠰⢾⣏⣽⣿⡄⣿⣿⣶⣿⣿⣿⡿⠃⠀⠜⣠⢏⡜⠁⢀⣿⣯⢟⣹⣿⣿⠀⡀⠀⣿⣯⢿⠀⣿⡿⣆⠘⢄⠀⠀⠳⡀⠈⢿⣿⡀⢠⣏⢠⣿⢿⣿⣣⠀⠘⡇ ⠀⠀⠀⠸⣿⣷⣿⣿⣿⣦⣉⠣⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠁⠀⣠⣾⠋⡞⢠⠀⣼⣿⣱⣎⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⡺⡇⢸⣿⣎⢦⠈⢆⠀⠀⠱⡄⠈⢿⡇⢸⣿⣿⡯⣼⠟⢃⣤⣶⡇ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠙⠛⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⣀⣴⣞⡿⢡⠎⠀⠁⠀⣹⡇⣹⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⡿⣿⣿⣿⡏⣻⠈⡇⠘⢆⠳⡈⢂⠀⠀⠙⡄⠘⡇⠸⣧⣼⣷⣧⣾⣿⠿⠟⠃
‧₊˚🩵✩ ₊˚💎⊹♡
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 4 Chip looked down at the octopus in his lap, his eyes filling with tears. "I didn't know," he whispered. "I just didn't understand." Karen took a deep breath, trying to calm her own shaking voice. "You need to understand, Chip. That word is not okay," she said, her tone steady. "It's hurtful and disrespectful. Your father is not 'that'. He's autistic. And autistic is just a part of who he is." Chip looked up at her, his expression one of shock and dawning realization. "But why didn't you tell me?" he asked, his voice small. "Why did you keep it a secret?" Karen took a moment to compose herself, her own tears threatening to spill over. "We didn't keep it a secret just to hide it," she explained, her voice trembling. "We kept it private because it's your father's story to tell, not ours. And because we didn't want you to think of him any differently. But we should have talked to you, yes. We should have helped you understand." Chip nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on the octopus in his hand. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I didn't mean to make hi-" "Don't," Karen said, cutting him off. "Your apology can wait. Right now, you need to understand why that word is wrong." She took a deep breath, trying to keep her voice steady. "It's not just a label, Chip. It's a way people have used to put others down. To make them feel less than." Her voice was firm, her eyes never leaving his. "Your father has felt that way enough times already; he doesn't need it from his own son!" Chip nodded, the weight of her words sinking in. He hadn't realized the impact of his ignorance. "What can I do to make it right?" he asked, his voice cracking. Karen took a deep breath. "First, you need to educate yourself," she said gently. "Learn your dad's specific needs. Talk to him. Hear his story. Understand what it's like for him." Chip nodded, his gaze firm. "Okay," he said, his voice still shaky. "I'll do that." Karen goes back to the bedroom to find Plankton sitting on the edge of the bed, his body wracked with sobs. His hand was moving in a repetitive motion, tracing the edge of the bedspread, a silent testament to his pain. Her heart breaking, she sat beside him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. "It's okay, love," she soothed, her voice gentle. "It's okay to cry." Plankton's sobs grew louder, his body shaking. But amidst the tears, a steady sound emerged. It was the soft, rhythmic humming he often did when he was overwhelmed or even just restless. It was his way of self- soothing, his brain's attempt to find order in the chaos. Karen had learned to recognize this sound over the years. She held his hand, her thumb rubbing small circles in his palm. "It's okay," she whispered, her voice a balm to his raging emotions. "I'm here." Plankton's humming grew softer, his body slowly still. The anger drained from him, leaving behind only sadness. "Chip," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "He said the word." It was a private stim, one Karen knew meant Plankton was trying to process the pain. He spoke to himself often during these moments, his thoughts running in a loop as he tried to find comfort in his own company as he rocked back and forth. "But why?" Plankton whispered, his eye glazed over as he felt the familiar rhythm of his stim kick in. "Why would Chip, Chip did?" He stared at his own hand. "I'm not that. I'm not." Karen's heart ached at the pain in his voice. She knew this was his way of trying to make sense of the world. "You're not, love," she assured him. "You're just different. And that's okay." Chip goes into his parents bedroom and goes up to Plankton slowly, the octopus in his hand. "Dad," he whispers, his voice tentative. Plankton looks up, his eye red and swollen from crying. "I'm sorry," Chip says, holding out the octopus. "Can we ta—" But Plankton doesn't give him a chance to finish. "I don't want your apology," he says coldly. He turns his body away from Chip. Karen's eyes dart between the two of them, her heart racing with fear of the growing rift. "Plankton," she starts, but he shakes his head. "Please," Chip says, his voice breaking. "I didn't know." He takes another step forward, his hand outstretched. "Let me help you," he says, putting his hand on his dad's shoulder to turn him around. But Plankton flinches at the touch, his sensory overload already at peak. Karen's eyes widen as she recognizes the signs of another seizure coming on. "No," she says. "Not now." But it's too late. Plankton's eye rolls back. Chip backs away, his heart racing. This was his fault. If he hadn't upset him, maybe this wouldn't have happened. Karen moves swiftly, placing the bear in his trembling hand. The room goes quiet as the seizure takes hold, the only sounds Plankton's whimpers. Chip watches. He wants to help, but doesn't know how. Karen moves quickly, guiding the bear into Plankton's hand. "Now Chip," she says, her voice steady. "When your dad comes back, he may not immediately remember. He might talk funny or seem confused. It just means he needs some time to get his thoughts back." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his father's trembling form as the shaking slows. Drool trickled down the corner of Plankton's mouth as he began to mumble. "Wha-wha-wha," Plankton phrased, trying to piece together the shattered thoughts. It was like his brain had gone back to the beginning, relearning how to speak, to process the world around him. It was both heartbreaking and strangely endearing. "Bear," he mumbled, his fingers fidgeting with the plush toy. "Bear...good." He giggled, a high-pitched sound that seemed out of place coming from him. "Bear is...bear." His speech was a jumble of words. Karen watched with a mix of amusement and sadness. This was a part of Plankton's recovery she had seen before, his brain trying to find its footing again. It was like a toddler learning to talk, except it was her husband. She turned to Chip. "Try talking to him," she urged. "Keep it simple and calm."
CONTROL YOUR HORNY ASSES AND GO TO AO3/PORN WEBSITES INSTEAD OF A GODDAMN SITE INTENDED FOR LITERAL EMOJI COMBOS. Y'ALL ARE DISGUSTING AS FUCK. BEING HYPERSEXUAL/ADDICTED TO PORN IS NOTHING TO BE PROUD OF. IT CAN RUIN YOUR LIFE. JUST BECAUSE GEN Z/GEN ALPHA ISN'T THE BRIGHTEST GENERATION DOESN'T MEAN ITS FINE FOR YOU TO THESE STUFF. YOU AREN'T FUNNY NOR COOL. YOU SUCK.
What GENS are y’all? 🤨 Lost Gen – 1883-1900 😩 Greatest Gen – 1901-1927 👵🏽👴🏾 Silent Gen – 1928-1945 🤫 Baby Boomer Gen – 1946-1964 👩🏽‍🍼👶🏽👨🏾‍🍼 Gen X – 1965 - 1980 ❌ Millennial – 1981-1996 💎 Gen Z – 1997-2012 💤 Gen Alpha – 2013 - present 🎁
r/shortscarystories 3 yr. ago deontistic Unnatural Birth ᵀᵂ ᶜᵘᵗˢ There was no other way, and there was no one else. The grotesque swell to the belly, the unnatural writhing, my indescribable pain—I was panicked, but I knew it was up to me. I had to do it. No one else seemed to have the spine to offer anything more than assistance. Clinically . . . I had to think clinically. And I had to move fast, had to take the kn*fe and cut—yet I had to be careful not to cut too deep. To cut too deep would mean certain disaster, wouldn’t it. I had to šhut everything down; I had to šhut off the lights in all my rooms except the one where I would cut. I had to ignore my paın . . . exit the moment . . . had to proceed. I took the kn*fe and placed its blxde on the belly, then I pressed and dragged—not too hãrd, but firm. The layers cut more easily than I’d imagined, and my incision was true. Still, no time to waste . . . had to keep moving. I pulled back the layers and reached deep into the belly. He was right there, my chıld, my soñ . . . I held him in my hands inside the belly, then I pulled him through the viscera, the muscle, the skın. I held him in my arms, covered in blood as he was, eyès half øpened staring at nothing. Of course he was đeađ, just as they’d said he’d be. I held him . . . and I wailed . . . and wailed . . . I hated . . . I hated my husband for making us come to the Amazon with him, hated myself for not refusing to come. I hated that I’d look͘ed̛ away, even though it’d only been for the slightest of moments. And though the beast hadn’t acted out of malevolence as my heart told me it surely must’ve, but only out of its instinct to survive . . . I hated the anaconda, too. My boy, my little James . . . he was just two . . .
r/shortscarystories 1 day ago CBenson1273 My Aunt Tried To Protect Me From My Mother My childhood was a nightmare. My mother hated me and took every chance to show it. Nothing I ever did was good enough. ‘B’s on report cards were because I was stupid. Unfinished chores were because I was lazy. Any beatings I got were because I deserved them. And my father was just as bad. Fortunately, her sister was my refuge. When things got too bad, I could go over there to escape for a day or two. Perhaps that was why my mother didn’t like Aunt Lisa. The feeling was mutual. So I was surprised when my aunt told me she’d invited my parents over for tea tomorrow. “Why would you invite them here? The whole reason I come here is to get away from them!!” “I know,” she replied. “But that all ends tomorrow. I’m going to have a talk with them; they aren’t going to mistreat you anymore.” I knew in my heart they’d never change, but she was determined to try. The next day, I sat in the corner as my parents entered. “There you are, you wretched child,” my mother said. “Come home this instant and stop causing trouble!” “Now, now, Lydia,” replied my Aunt. “That behavior is exactly why I called you over today. It’s quite enough.” “HOW DARE YOU TELL ME HOW TO RAIS—!” “Do calm down, Lydia. All that screaming isn’t good for your blood pressure. What’s say we all relax, have a nice cup of tea, and discuss this like adults?” My mother still looked furious, but she took the proffered cup and retook her seat. “How you treat Annie isn’t right. It needs to stop.” “You have no say in what I do in MY home. And whatever MY daughter gets, I can assure you it’s deserved.” “So you aren’t open to change, then?” “Absolutely not - that girl’s gotten exactly what she deserves.” “Very well, then. I was hoping it wouldn’t come to this.” “Come to wh—“ my mother started when she suddenly began to foam at the mouth and grasp at her throat. “Don’t mind that,” my Aunt said. “Just a bit of poison I placed in your cups. I was hoping you’d agree to change your ways, but clearly you never will. Goodbye, sister.” After my parents had collapsed on the floor, I looked over at my aunt. “What did you do?” “What needed to be done,” she replied. “But what if they’d agreed to stop?” “Then I’d have given them the antidote I was keeping in my purs—“ A look of shock crossed her face as her throat closed, replaced by panic as she rifled desperately through her purse. “Looking for this?” I asked, holding up her syringe. “But…. why?” my aunt asked as she collapsed. “Remember all those times you saw my bruises and scars and sent me back there anyway?” “But I loved you like a daughter,” she gasped with her final breath. “Then you should’ve done better,” I said
r/shortscarystories 3 mo. ago Intrepid_Wanderer ᴍᴇɴᴛɪᴏɴs ᴏғ ᴘʀᴇɢɴᴀɴᴄʏ Delivery Room My grandparents were worried when I said I'd decided to get the tablet. They're a bit old-fashioned, but they mean well. The thing is, it's 2084. Most people who can get the tablet just go ahead and accelerate through all nine months of pregnancy. The baby can be born as soon as the parents like- no need to endure mornıng sickness or false warnings for labor. And miscarriages are nearly a thing of the past- most babies are accelerated at the first warning. Medical technology is truly amazing. Not everyone accelerates. Some people worry about those obscure studies on bonding ability in accelerated babies, some consider a "natural" course an unmissable experience and some just don't have access to it. Most of the time, though, people accelerate. I was so excited to get to the hospital. I didn't even get an ultrasound done first- the test was positive, and I was about to see my baby anyway in a few minutes. There were the occasional horror stories. Most of them were urban legends, tales of some quack who messed up and made horrific things happen. Truth was, there was very little to mess up, especially at a nice clinic like this one. With today's medications, I could expect to hardly feel the labor and go home with my family on the same day. They said I'd feel a tingling in my abdomen, maybe even some light kicking. At first I did, but it was more uncomfortable than I'd imagined. It was like a twisting, stretching sensation inside of me. I hated to imagine what it might have been like if the tablet didn't also act as an aesthetic. I tried to close my eyes and breathe through it. Something was soaking through the bed- must be my water breakıng. But it smelled metallic, and I was so dizzy. Why didn't I hear crying? Shouldn't it have worked by now? Someone started shouting, but I couldn't open my eyes to see why. The last thing I heard before losing consciousness was a doctor asking about ultrasounds and the words "ectopic pregnancy."
Why Privacy Matters For teens, having a space to call their own is key to feeling safe and respected. Losing a bedroom door, especially as a punishment, can feel like losing a big chunk of personal dignity. It’s more than just a door—it’s about having a safe spot to chill, change clothes, or just be alone with your thoughts. What’s Legal vs. What’s Right So taking off a bedroom door might not break any laws, but that doesn’t mean it’s the best move for the kids. It’s a grey area, legally speaking, but when it comes to what’s best for the teens, it’s pretty clear that this kind of punishment might be missing the mark. jared555 •5y ago Not having a door on your bedroom would likely be considered a safety hazard by most fire departments. The departments near me occasionally post videos on Facebook recommending sleeping with your bedroom door shut. If your parents remove your door, calmly but firmly express your need for privacy and discuss the situation with them, potentially seeking mediation or outside help if necessary. Here's a more detailed breakdown of what to do: 1. Understand the Reason: Ask for Explanation: Calmly and respectfully ask your parents why they removed the door and what they hope to achieve. Listen to Their Perspective: Try to understand their reasoning, even if you don't agree with it. 2. Express Your Needs and Concerns: State Your Need for Privacy: Explain that you need a space where you can be alone and have privacy for things like dressing, showering, and studying. Point Out Potential Problems: Explain that removing the door can lead to feelings of discomfort, vulnerability, and a lack of personal space. Consider the Impact: Discuss how this situation might affect your ability to function and your overall well-being. 3. Seek Mediation or Outside Help: Talk to a Counselor or Therapist: If you're unable to resolve the issue with your parents, consider seeking professional guidance from a counselor or therapist. Involve a Trusted Adult: If you feel comfortable, talk to a trusted teacher, family friend, or other adult who can help mediate the situation. Contact Child Protective Services (CPS): If you feel your safety or well-being is at risk, or if you believe your parents are neglecting your needs, contact CPS. 4. Consider Your Actions: Don't React Emotionally: Avoid yelling, slamming doors, or engaging in other destructive behaviors. Find Alternatives: Explore ways to create privacy within your room, such as using curtains, screens, or rearranging furniture. Document Everything: Keep a record of the conversations you have with your parents and any incidents that occur. ⣞⢽⢪⢣⢣⢣⢫⡺⡵⣝⡮⣗⢷⢽⢽⢽⣮⡷⡽⣜⣜⢮⢺⣜⢷⢽⢝⡽⣝ ⠸⡸⠜⠕⠕⠁⢁⢇⢏⢽⢺⣪⡳⡝⣎⣏⢯⢞⡿⣟⣷⣳⢯⡷⣽⢽⢯⣳⣫⠇ ⠀⠀⢀⢀⢄⢬⢪⡪⡎⣆⡈⠚⠜⠕⠇⠗⠝⢕⢯⢫⣞⣯⣿⣻⡽⣏⢗⣗⠏⠀ ⠀⠪⡪⡪⣪⢪⢺⢸⢢⢓⢆⢤⢀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢊⢞⡾⣿⡯⣏⢮⠷⠁⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠈⠊⠆⡃⠕⢕⢇⢇⢇⢇⢇⢏⢎⢎⢆⢄⠀⢑⣽⣿⢝⠲⠉⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡿⠂⠠⠀⡇⢇⠕⢈⣀⠀⠁⠡⠣⡣⡫⣂⣿⠯⢪⠰⠂⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⡦⡙⡂⢀⢤⢣⠣⡈⣾⡃⠠⠄⠀⡄⢱⣌⣶⢏⢊⠂⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⢝⡲⣜⡮⡏⢎⢌⢂⠙⠢⠐⢀⢘⢵⣽⣿⡿⠁⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠨⣺⡺⡕⡕⡱⡑⡆⡕⡅⡕⡜⡼⢽⡻⠏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⣼⣳⣫⣾⣵⣗⡵⡱⡡⢣⢑⢕⢜⢕⡝⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⣴⣿⣾⣿⣿⣿⡿⡽⡑⢌⠪⡢⡣⣣⡟⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⡟⡾⣿⢿⢿⢵⣽⣾⣼⣘⢸⢸⣞⡟⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠇⠡⠩⡫⢿⣝⡻⡮⣒⢽⠋⠀⠀⠀⠀
BRAIN CHIP pt. 2 (By NEUROFABULOUS) Plankton blinked, his breathing shallow. For a moment, she saw the man she knew. But it was fleeting. His gaze shifted again, searching for something that wasn't there. "Karen?" he asked, his voice unsure. "Safe? Karen." Karen felt a spark of hope, but it was quickly extinguished when he began to echo her words once more, his speech still broken and erratic. "Safe," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "You're safe, Plankton." He nodded, his eye still not quite focused on hers. "Safe," he echoed, his tone softer now. "Safe, Karen." The humming in his throat had ceased, but his hands remained in a constant flurry of movement, as if searching for something only he could see. "Yes, you're safe," she assured him, her voice steady, trying to hold onto the fragile thread of sanity that was weaving through his words. She took another tentative step closer, hoping that physical proximity would help ground him. "I'm here." Plankton's hand reached out, his movements less frantic now, his voice still echoing hers, "Here. Karen, here. Say Karen." Karen nodded, her voice a soft whisper. "I'm here, Plankton." The repetition seemed to soothe his nerves somewhat. His breathing evened out as he mirrored her words. "Karen here. Here Karen." Her hand hovered over his, their fingers almost touching. "You're ok," she said, willing both of them to believe it. "You had a fall, but you're ok now." Plankton's hand stopped moving for a moment, his eye focusing on hers. "Ok," he murmured. "Fall." The echo was faint, but it was a start. Karen took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. "You're ok," she said again, hoping the repetition would bring him back to her. "You fell, but you're ok." Plankton's hand twitched, his eye flickering with a spark of something that resembled understanding. "Ok," he echoed, his voice softer. "Fell. Ok." He started to rock again. Karen watched him, her mind racing. What was happening to her husband? The fall had changed him, his speech reduced to echoes and fragments. Was it a concussion? Shock? Or was it something more serious? Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of the man she knew, but his gaze remained distant, lost in his own thoughts. "Plankton," she said, her voice filled with love and concern. "Look at me." He blinked, his eye flicking up to meet hers barely before he averted her gaze. "Karen," he murmured, the word a question and a statement, disliking eye contact. Karen felt a surge of panic, but she pushed it down, focusing on keeping her voice calm. "Look at me, Plankton," she coaxed. "It's ok. You're safe." He took another deep, shuddering breath, his hand still fluttering. Slowly, his eye met hers again, but then he squeezed his eye shut to avoid it. Karen felt a tear slip down her screen. "Look at me," she whispered, her voice cracking. "Please, Plankton." Slowly, his eye opened, meeting hers for a brief moment before flitting away again, as if shy. Karen tried to hold his gaze, desperation clinging to every word she spoke. "Plankton, I'm right here. You're safe with me." His eye darted away again. Her mind raced. What could be causing this? Was it the fall? The impact? Or something deeper, something she couldn't see? The silence in the room was deafening, filled only with the echoes of their fragmented conversation. She took another deep breath, willing herself to think clearly. "Plankton," she said, her voice soft, "can you tell me your full name?" His eye searched her face, his hands still fluttering. "Plankton," he murmured. "Karen said Plankton. Plankton response, full name. Name, Sheldon Jay Plankton." It was a small victory, but it was something. He knew his full name. Perhaps there was hope yet. "Good," she said, her voice soft. "Now, can you tell me what my birthday is?" Plankton nods. "31 July 1999." Karen felt a mix of relief and disbelief. Despite his condition, his memory was still intact. It was his speech, his ability to form coherent thoughts and maintain eye contact that was the problem. "Plankton," she began, her voice gentle but firm, "I need you to stay still for me, ok?" His body stiffened slightly, his eye flitting towards her before quickly darting away. "Look at me, just for a moment." Karen watched as Plankton's eye moved back to hers, the fluttering of his hands momentarily halting. "Good," she said, her voice filled with encouragement. "Now, I want you to tell me, without echoing, what your favorite color is." Plankton took a deep breath, his eye locked on hers, the challenge clear. "Color," he murmured, his voice a whisper. "Favorite." He paused, his mind working overtime. "Red," he finally said, the word escaping his lips like a sigh of relief. Karen's eyes widened with hope. He'd answered without echoing. "That's right," she said, smiling softly. "Your favorite color is red." The room felt a fraction less heavy as Plankton's shoulders slumped in relief, his stimming subsiding slightly. "Red," he repeated, his voice stronger this time, his eye lingering on hers. "Red." Karen felt a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, she could reach him through these fragments of speech. She had to try. "What time i---" But then Plankton interrupts. "Time is the continuously indefinite progression of existence occurring in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present and into the future. It is a component quantity of various measurements used to sequence events, to compare the duration of..." Karen's eyes widen as she tries to interrupt his sudden outpouring of information. This isn't just a concussion. This is something she's never seen before, something that scared her to her core. She gently squeezes his hand. "Plankton," she says, trying to get him to focus. "What I meant was, do you know what tim-" But he cuts her off again, his voice a recitation. "Time is a dimension in which events can be ordered from the past through the present into the future, and also the measure of duration of events and the intervals between them." Karen's eyes fill with tears. Her simple question had triggered a deluge of encyclopedic facts. "Plankton," she whispers, her voice shaking. "I just need to know if you know what time i---" He starts again, his words rapid fire, each syllable a bullet. "Time, a nonspatial continuum that allows for the existence of events in sequence." Karen's mind spun. This wasn't the Plankton she knew, the man who'd always had a way with words but now they were cold, clinical, not his own. "Plankton," she interrupted, firm but gentle. "Please, just tell me what time you think it is now." He stared at her for a second, his eye unblinking. Then, as if a switch flipped, he said, "Time is the measurement of moments and temporal intervals." His voice had shifted, no longer robotic but still not quite right. Karen knew she had to keep trying. "Plankton," she said, her voice steady, "what time do you think it is right now?" His eye darted around the room, his mind racing. "Time," he murmured, his voice a mere echo of his former self. "Now." It was a simple answer, but the way he spoke it made Karen churn. There was a detachment to his tone, as if he was reciting a line from a play he hadn't quite memorized. Karen took a deep breath, fighting the panic that threatened to consume her. "Plankton," she said, enunciating each word carefully, "do you know what time it is?" He looked at her, his eye flicking to the clock on the mantle. "Time," he murmured. "Clock. Tick-tock." He wasn't telling the time; he was just describing the clock. She tried again, her voice strained. "Plankton, please, tell me what the clock says." He looked at her, his eye unfocused. "Clock," he murmured. Then, with a jerk, he turned his head to look at the clock. His hand moved to his forehead as if to ease the pain of processing the information. "Five," he finally said, his voice still flat. "Five o'clock pm, pacific time." Karen felt a glimmer of hope. At least he could still read the clock. But his inability to answer a simple question without breaking into a disjointed monologue was odd. "Plankton," she began again, choosing her words with care. "I need you to tell me what you had for lunch to..." "Chumbalaya!" He exclaims. "10:43.51 am pacific time." Karen's eyes widened. His response was unexpected, jolting her with fear. This wasn't just a slip in conversation; it was as if his brain was rewiring itself in real-time. "Love," she said, her voice shaking, "Just tell me what you had for lunch." "Chumbalaya had for lunch, at 10:43:51 am pacific time." Karen's mind raced as she tried to decode his words. He'd mentioned a time, but it didn't make sense in the context of her question. Was it a memory, a random fact? Or a clue to what was happening to him? "Plankton," she said, forcing calm into her voice, "can you tell me what you ate?" "Ate Chumbalaya!" He says. The sudden clarity of his answer was a relief, but it didn't explain his strange behavior. Karen took another deep breath, trying to stay composed. "Okay," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "But what was the actual meal?" Plankton looked confused, his hand flapping again. "Meal, meal," he murmured, his eye searching the room. "Food. Chumbalaya was Plankton's consumption for lunch." Karen's brow furrowed as she tried to parse his words. "Food," she echoed. "What else did you have with your Chumbalaya?" He paused, his hand stilled for a moment as he searched his memories. "Breadsticks," he said, his voice a little clearer now. "And soda. Diet soda. Consumed.." The sudden clarity in his speech was jarring, but it gave her a glimmer of hope.
To my dear darling baby. Author: Anonymous Baby Name: Baby Zepeda Birth Date: May 2011 Abortion Date: October 2010 The pain sometimes is so hard to bear, even after 11 years. I regretted it all the moment I woke up from the procedure. I screamed, “My baby!”. I’m so sorry I was weak and insecure. Your dad didn’t want to keep you because we were barely making it and didn’t want to give you a bad life. I was scared, no one would love me like your dad and he would leave me if I kept you. How wrong we were. He wouldn’t have left me. He would have loved you so much. Baby, you are missed every second of my life. Both your dad and I regret our decision. He also hurts for you too even tho he doesn’t show it. You have 2 sisters and 1 brother. I can’t wait to hug you and hold and kiss you in heaven. Oh my baby. How could I have been so stupid and weak. I know you are with God, Jesus y tu bisabuela y tus tios! I love you with all my being and hope you can forgive me. Your passing lead me to God. The only positive. I love you! Posted: Jul 6, 2022
𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 8 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) As she pulled the blankets up to his chin, Plankton's hand reached out, grasping for hers. "Stay," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen squeezed his hand gently. "Always," she promised. They sat in the quiet of the room, the only sound the rhythmic squeezing of the fidget toy. Plankton's eyelid grew heavy, his breathing deepening. "It's ok," Karen whispered, stroking his forehead. "Rest now." Plankton's hand tightened briefly around hers before his grip slackened. His eye fluttered closed, and she watched him slip into a deep, much-needed sleep. During the week, Plankton got more comfortable as Karen helped make adjustments. She let him stim safely without any judgment, even suggesting different ways to fidget. And she saw Plankton's old self shine through, too. As usual, he stayed up late watching movies. He'd sigh and lightly tease Karen when it came to mundane matters. Yet she knew when it came to sensory matters and potential triggers, it's unnegotiable. He did open up to her more due to his fears which came from the autism. He didn't try to steal the krabby patty formula any more, but that didn't stop him from spying on the krusty krab. But their son Chip, whom they adopted at birth, was going to come home. Chip had left during the beginning of the week before Plankton acquired autism, to a week long camp with some school mates of his. But now it's the weekend, and Chip will be coming back from his trip today. Karen felt a pang of anxiety as she thought about Chip seeing Plankton. Would he understand? Would he be scared? Would he still love him? "Plankton, Chip's old enough to underst--" "No," Plankton said firmly, his voice clear. "I don't want anyone to know." Karen knew his fear of change, of being different. "But, Plankton," she began, her voice gentle. "Chip is our son, and he might notice changes..." Plankton's eye grew stormy. "No," he repeated. "I don't want to be..." Plankton trails off as Chip himself came in excitedly. "Mom; Dad!" Plankton's gaze darted to their son, his hand tightening around his fidget toy. She watched as Chip rushed over, his eyes full of excitement from his camp adventures. "Hi, I'm home!" Chip says, hugging Karen before turning to Plankton. Plankton's body tensed, his eye avoiding Chip's gaze. "Hi, son," he murmured, his voice forced, But Chip, ever cheerful, doesn't seem to notice. "Dad!" Chip said, launching himself at Plankton. "Welcome home," Plankton said, his voice a monotone. Chip's expression fell a little, but his excitement was too great to be dampened. "How was camp?" Karen asked, trying to ease the tension. Chip's enthusiasm was infectious. "It was amazing! We did archery, and I even made a new friend!" Plankton's gaze remained on the fidget toy, his thumb flicking the switch back and forth. "That's... nice," he managed, his voice tight. Karen could see the effort he was making to engage. Chip chattered away, not noticing the strain in Plankton's voice. "Her name's Luna, and she's super cool! We're gonna be pen pals!" Plankton's gaze flicks up to meet Karen's. She gave him an encouraging smile, willing him to find his place in the conversation. "Cool," he murmured, his mind racing to process the sudden flood of information. "Pen pals." Karen watched as Chip's eyes searched Plankton's face, his youthful innocence unable to comprehend the gravity of the situation. "Why don't you show us if you've any pictures you took?" she suggested, trying to shift the focus. Chip nodded, eagerly pulling out his phone. He sat beside Plankton, scrolling through the photos, his excitement a stark contrast to his father's detached demeanor. Plankton's eye flicked to the screen, his heart racing at the thought of impending touch. Karen watched as Chip's fingers hovered over a picture of himself and Luna. "Look, Dad," he said, holding out the phone. Plankton blinked. "Oh nice," he says. But as Chip's hand reached out to hug, Plankton's arm shot up, his antennae quivering. "Don't," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Don't touch me." Chip's hand hovered in the air, confusion clouding his features. "But, Da-" Karen stepped in quickly. "It's ok," she whispered. "We're all family."
𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 12 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) But Plankton was too lost in his rage to hear her. "Get OUT!" he screamed, his antennae thrashing. "I don't need Chip!" The words were a knife in Karen's, but she knew they were not truly his own. "Dad," Chip's voice was small, his eyes wide with shock. "I didn't mean to..." But Plankton's anger was a beast that had been unleashed, his words cutting like a knife. "I said get out!" he roared, his body vibrating with rage. Chip's eyes searched his father's, looking for the man he knew beneath the storm of emotions. But all he saw was a stranger, a creature of fear and frustration. He took another step back, his heart racing. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I didn't do anything wrong.." Plankton's antennae stilled, his breathing erratic. "You're right," he murmured, his voice deflating like a balloon. "You haven't done anything wrong, in fact, you're pretty perfect." The words were laced with sarcasm, a bitterness that made Karen's fists clench. "After all, it's not like you called me burdensome or anything," he added, his voice dripping with false sweetness. Chip's eyes widened, the impact of his father's words hitting him like a slap. He looked at Karen, his eyes pleading for help, for understanding. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "That's not what I me-" But Plankton's anger had become a living entity in the room, feeding off his fear and frustration. "Oh, I'm sorry," he said, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Did my little falling accident hurt your precious wittle feelings?" His antennae twitched, his eye glinting with rage. Chip took another step back, his chin quivering. "But Dad," he protested, his voice shaking. "I didn't mean-" "I know you didn't mean it," Plankton interrupted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You're so innocent, so pure." His antennae waved erratically. "But let me tell you a secret, Chip. You see, there's a wonderful thing called tact. Maybe you should try it sometime!" Chip felt his screen burn with embarrassment, his eyes filling with tears. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice shaky. "I just wanted to-" "Oh, I know what you wanted," Plankton sneered, the sarcasm dripping from his words like acid. "You wanted to be the hero, didn't you? The big strong boy who saves his daddy from his own brain!" His antennae twitched erratically. "But let me tell you something, Chip. You can't fix this. You can't make it all better with your toys and your stupid questions. So why don't we all just praise perfect little Chip for trying, shall we.." The words were a slap in the face, each one hitting Chip harder than the last. Chip's eyes filled with tears, his body trembling. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice desperate. "I just want to help." "Oh, how noble," Plankton said, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Want a medal?" His antennae quivered with anger, his eye glinting with spite. "I just want to be with you," Chip said, his voice breaking. "To make you happy." "Well, you're doing a fine job," Plankton said, his voice like a whip. "Keep it up, Chip. You're a regular miracle worker." His words were barbed, each one designed to cut deep. Chip's eyes searched his father's, desperate for some sign of the love he knew was there. But all he found was anger, a wall so thick it was suffocating. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I'm sor-" "Don't," Plankton interrupted, his voice cold. "Don't you dare say you're sorry. You don't get to feel sorry for me. You don't get to pity me." His antennae twitched with agitation. "You don't even get to be upset about what you said. Because it's all true, isn't it?" His eye bore into Chip's, his voice like ice. "I'm a burden. That's all I am. That's all I'll ever be." Chip's breath hitched, the weight of his father's words crushing him. "Dad," he managed, his voice a whisper. "That's not what I-" But Plankton talked over him, his voice a sneer. "Oh, I see. You're going to play the innocent now, are you? Pretend like you didn't just say I'm a burden?" His antennae were a blur of movement, a silent testament to his rage. "How convenient." Chip felt his world crumbling, his heart shattering into a thousand pieces. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I didn't-" "Don't you dare lie to me," Plankton's voice was like a knife, cutting through the air. Chip felt the room close in, his throat tight. "But Dad," he choked out, "I didn't mean-" "Oh, the poor little hero," Plankton said, his voice a mocking whisper. "So misunderstood." He rolled his eye dramatically. "It's always about you, isn't it?" The sarcasm was a knife twisting in Karen, but she knew it was the fear and pain speaking. Chip's eyes searched his father's, his own brimming with tears. "But Dad, I just want to help," he whispered, his voice shaking. "To make things right." Plankton's antennae stilled, his gaze cold. "You want to make things right?" he echoed, his voice laced with condescension. "How sweet! Why don't you go play the hero somewhere else!" Chip felt the sting of his father's sarcasm, his eyes welling up. "But I'm your son," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I'm supposed to-" "Oh, I know your role," Plankton said, his tone biting. "The golden child, always trying to fix things." His antennae quivered with disdain. "Dad," Chip protests, "I just want you to be happy." Plankton's eye narrowed, his face a mask of condescension. "How sweet," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But you see, Chip, happiness is a concept lost to me. I'm just a broken toy now, remember?" He twirled the fidget toy in his hand, his thumb moving compulsively over the patterns. Chip's cheeks flushed, his eyes filling with tears. "But Dad," he whispered, "you're more than that." Plankton's antennae shot up, his face a contorted mask of disdain. "Oh, really?" he said, his voice thick with patronizing sarcasm. "Enlighten me, oh great and wise Chip. Tell me what I am." He leaned back in his chair, his antennae waving in the air as if inviting a lecture from his son. Chip took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice steady. "You're my dad," he said, his eyes shining with unshed tears. "And you're... you're still you, even if you're a little different now." But Plankton's sarcasm was a shield he couldn't penetrate. "Ah, yes," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "The ever-elusive 'you're still you' argument. How original." His antennas twitched in disdain. "You don't get it," Chip's voice was desperate, his eyes pleading. "I don't care if you're different. I just want you to be happy." But Plankton's anger had become a shield, his words a barbed wire fence keeping his son at bay. "Oh, you don't care?" he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "How magnanimous of you." His antennae twitched in a mock salute. "Well, let me tell you something, Chip. You can't just ignore the fact that your perfect little world has been shaken up, can you?" Chip felt the sting of his father's patronizing tone, his eyes burning with unshed tears. "But Dad," he said, his voice quivering. "I just want to-" "Oh, I know what you want," Plankton interrupted, his voice dripping with condescension. "You want the perfect little storybook ending where we all hold hands and skip off into the sunset." His antennae waved in the air dramatically. "But life doesn't work that way, Chip. Sometimes, bad things happen to good people, and there's no magical cure for it." His eye was cold, his antennae stilled. "So save your pity for someone wh-" Karen stepped in, her voice calm and firm. "Plankton, that's enough." She knew his words were a defense, a way to push away the pain. "Chip's just trying to help." Plankton's antennae stilled, his breath hitching. He looked at his wife, his anger momentarily fading. "I know," he murmured. "But I don't want his pity." Karen's gaze was filled with understanding. "It's not pity, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "It's love." Plankton's antennae twitched, his expression softening slightly. "But what good is love when I can't eve-" "Love is more than just touch," Karen interrupted, her voice gentle. "It's understanding, it's patience, it's being here for you." She took another step towards him, her hand outstretched. "It's about connecting in other ways." Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye flicking to her hand and then back to her face. He knew she was right, but the fear was a beast that ruled him. "But I don't know how to," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "How do I connect without... without the things I used to do?" Karen ached, her hand still extended. "We'll find a way," she assured him, her voice steady. "Together."
𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 13 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Plankton's antennae drooped, his eye focusing on the fidget toy in his hand. It was a silent testament to his internal turmoil, his mind racing with thoughts and fears. He knew Karen was right, that love didn't need to be physical, but the concept was still so alien to him, so difficult to grasp in his current state. "I'm trying," he murmured, his voice tight. "But it's just..." Karen's hand reached out to cover his, her touch gentle. "We all are," she said, her voice soothing. "And that's all we can do." Her gaze was filled with understanding, her eyes speaking volumes without a single word. "We're all just trying to navigate this new world, together." Chip watched his parents. He knew his father was struggling, but he also knew that love didn't have to be about touch. He took a step forward, his hand hovering.. Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with fear. Karen quickly intervened, placing a hand on Chip's shoulder. "Not now," she whispered, her screen meeting her son's. "Let's give Dad some space." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving Plankton's, the desire to connect with his father a palpable force. But Plankton's reaction was a stark reminder of the invisible barriers his injury had erected, the sensory minefield that surrounded him. The room was thick with silence, the only sound the steady tick of the clock on the wall. Karen's hand remained on Plankton's, her touch a gentle reminder of her presence. "It's ok," she murmured, her voice soft. "We're all learning together." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye meeting hers with a glimmer of hope. "I know," he said, his voice tight. "But it's so hard." The words were a confession, his vulnerability laid bare. Karen ached, her grip on his hand firm. "I know," she said, her voice understanding. "But we'll get through this. Together." Chip took a deep breath, his eyes still locked on his father's. He knew that his dad's reactions were not personal, that his brain was just trying to make sense of the world in a way that was different now. He forced a small smile, his voice steady. "We're here for you, Da-" But Plankton's antennae shot up, his body stiffening. "Don't," he murmured, his voice tight. "Just... don't." Karen stepped in, her voice calm and firm. "Plankton," she said, her eyes never leaving his. "Chip's just trying to tell you that he loves you." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye flicking to his son and back to Karen. The words hung in the air, a bridge between his old life and his new reality. He knew his son was trying, but the fear was a thick fog that clouded his mind, making it difficult to see the love beyond the barrier of his own emotions. Chip knew his father was in pain, and his words had only added to it. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I don't want you to feel li—" "Don't," Plankton interrupted, his antennae drooping. "I know what you're trying to do." His voice was a mix of fatigue and frustration. "But it's not that simple." Chip's eyes searched his father's, the depth of his pain mirrored in the tremble of his chin. "But Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I just want to make you happ..." Plankton's antennae shot up, his body stiffening like a board. "Don't," he murmured, his voice strained. "I don't want your pity." The words were a warning, a reminder that his love was not conditional on his ability to function in the traditional sense. Karen's gaze remained steadfast on her husband's face, seeing the raw pain beneath the anger. She knew his frustration was a shield, a way to protect himself from the overwhelming sensory assault that his brain was still trying to comprehend. "It's getting late," she said. "Let's all get to bed." Plankton's antennae drooped, his body slumping in defeat. He was tired, so tired of fighting, of trying to make sense of this new world of sensory overload and fear. He nodded, his voice a whisper. "Ok." The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the unspoken words that hung in the air like a thick fog. As they made their way to their separate rooms, the weight of the evening's interaction settled on Chip's shoulders. He knew his father's reaction wasn't personal, but it was hard not to take it that way. He lay in bed, his mind racing with thoughts of his dad, his heart heavy with the knowledge that their relationship was forever changed. The next morning, Chip awoke and went to his parents room. The door was open, the light filtered through the blinds. Plankton was sitting on the edge of the bed, his antennae drooped low. He looked up as Chip entered, his eye wary, as if expecting another onslaught of emotions he couldn't comprehend. Chip paused. He knew he had to tread carefully, his father's sensory issues a delicate dance they were all still learning. "Hey," he said, his voice soft. "How are you?" Plankton's antennae twitched, a sign of his internal struggle. He took a deep breath, his eye flicking to the fidget toy resting on the bedside table. "I'm... ok," he murmured, his voice tentative. "Just tired." Chip took a step closer, his movements deliberate and slow. "Do you want to talk?" he asked, his tone gentle. Plankton's antennae quivered, his expression a mix of fatigue and frustration. "Talking doesn't change anything," he said, his voice flat. "But if it makes you feel better..." His eye met Chip's, the unspoken challenge clear. Chip took a deep breath, his mind racing. He knew his dad was in pain, knew that he needed to be patient. He sat down on the bed, his movements careful. "It's not about making me feel better," he said. "It's about... understanding." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye focusing on Chip. For a moment, the anger and fear receded, replaced by a hint of curiosity. "Understanding what?" his voice was gruff, but there was a crack in the armor, a glimpse of the man he used to be. Chip took a deep breath, his heart racing. "Understanding... how to be there for you," he said, his voice earnest. "How to love you in a way that doesn't... hurt." He swallowed hard, his throat tight. "I know it's different now, but I still want to be your son." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flicking to the floor. He was quiet for a long moment, his thoughts racing. He knew Chip meant well, but the concept of nonverbal love was so foreign to him. "I know you do," he murmured, his voice tight. "But it's not your job to fix me." "I don't want to fix you, Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I just want to be with you." He reached out tentatively, his hand hovering over the fidget toy. "Can I?" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with fear. "No," he said, his voice sharp. "Don't touch it." He knew the toy was a lifeline, a way to ground himself in a world that felt like it was spinning out of control. But he also knew his son meant well. Chip's hand retreated, his eyes filling with tears. "I'm sorry," he whispered. "I just want to... connect." Plankton's antennae drooped, his eye closing briefly. He knew his son's intentions were pure, but his own fear was a cage he couldn't seem to escape. "I know," he said, his voice softer. "But it's not that simple." Chip felt his chest tighten, his desire to help his father a physical ache. "But there must be a way," he said. "We'll find it." Plankton's antennae quivered, a tiny spark of hope igniting in his eye. "Maybe," he murmured, his voice tentative. "But you have to be patient." He picked up the fidget toy, his thumb tracing the patterns. Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving his father's. "I can do that," he said, his voice determined. "I'll do whatever it takes." Plankton's antennae twitched, a tiny glimmer of appreciation in his eye. "Thank you," he murmured. The words were a lifeline, a connection in the storm of his emotions. "But you have to understand," he continued, his voice strained. "Sometimes, I just need to be left alone." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving his father's. "I get it," he said. "But I'll always be here when you're ready."
𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 14 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Karen's voice was gentle but firm. "Plankton," she said. "Chip's right. We'll find a way to connect that works for all of us. We just have to keep trying. Why don't we all go drive to the new sensory park they just opened?" It was a place designed for those with sensory processing disorders, with areas that catered to different sensory needs. "It's a bit of a drive across town, but do you wanna try going?" They both nodded. They parked the car. "Let's go slow, ok?" Plankton nodded. They approached the sensory garden, a place designed to be calming. The scent of lavender was thick in the air, and the soft crunch of gravel beneath their feet was a comforting contrast to the harshness of the city. As they walked through the gates, Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye scanning the area. The sensory park was a symphony of soft colors and soothing sounds, designed to minimize the overstimulation that so often triggered his seizures. "This is nice," he murmured. Chip watched his father, his heart in his throat. He knew how much this meant to him, how much Plankton was struggling. "It is," he said, his voice matching his dad's quiet tone. He took a deep breath, his sensors tuned to his father's every movement. "Do you want to go on the swings?" Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flicking to the swing. He nodded slowly. Chip led the way, his movements cautious. He knew his dad needed space, needed to feel safe. They approached the swing set, a simple metal frame with plastic seats. Plankton closed his eye, the rhythm familiar and comforting as he swings. Chip took the swing next to Plankton, his movements tentative. He knew his father's fear of touch was a battleground, and he didn't want to cross any lines. The squeak of the chains and the gentle breeze through the leaves of the nearby trees were the only sounds that accompanied them as they swung back and forth, side by side. Chip watched his father. He wanted so badly to reach out, to hold Plankton's hand, but he knew the boundaries. Instead, he focused on matching his swing to Plankton's, their motion in sync. He hoped the rhythm would be a comfort to his dad, a small piece of the connection they used to share. As they swung, the tension slowly began to ease from Plankton's antennae. The back-and-forth movement was soothing, a gentle rocking. After a while, they got off the swings. Plankton's antennae were still twitching with the residual energy of the movement, his body craving the sensory input that had become so rare. Chip noticed and searched the park for a suitable activity. His eyes lit upon the sandbox. "How about playing in the sand?" he suggested, his voice hopeful. Plankton's antennae quivered with interest, his eye lighting up slightly. He had always enjoyed the feel of sand between his... well, the equivalent of fingers. Karen smiled, seeing the potential for a positive interaction. They approached the sandbox, the fine grains glinting in the sunlight. Chip took a seat on the wooden bench beside it, watching as Plankton tentatively placed his hand into the cool sand. His antennae quivered with pleasure at the sensation, his body relaxing slightly. Chip followed suit, his movements deliberately slow and cautious, mirroring his father's. He knew that sudden movements or touch could send Plankton spiraling, so he remained still, his eyes on the sand. Together, they began to sculpt the sand, their hands moving in harmony without any need for words. The gentle scrape of the grains against their hands was a soothing balm, a silent conversation that transcended the barriers of language and injury. Plankton's fears and anger from the night before seemed to melt away with each mound of sand that took shape. Chip watched his father, his heart swelling with hope. He had found a way to connect, a sensory experience that didn't overwhelm Plankton. As they played, he noticed his father's breathing slow, his antennae relaxing slightly. It was a small victory, but it felt like a huge step in the right direction. The sun grew higher in the sky, casting warm rays down on the sandbox. Karen sat beside them, her eyes filled with gratitude for this moment of peace. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly as he focused on the sand, his movements precise. Chip watched, mimicking his father's careful touch. The sand was a bridge between them, a shared experience that didn't require words. They built sandcastles together, their hands working in harmony despite the unspoken fear that hung in the air. Chip felt a weight lift from his shoulders as he saw Plankton's eye light up with each new creation. The sand was a therapy in itself, a gentle reminder that love didn't need to be loud or physical to be felt. They built a sandcastle together, their silent companionship a balm to the wounds of the previous night. After a while, they finished. "Want to try something else?" Chip asked, his voice soft. Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye flicking to the nearby beach ball. "Maybe a game of catch?" Plankton suggested, his voice tentative. Chip nods. He knew his dad's fear of the unexpected, so he rolled it gently to him. Plankton caught the ball. He tossed it back to Chip, his eye watching the arc of its flight with a hint of excitement. Chip's throw was careful, underarm, keeping it within Plankton's visual comfort zone. He knew his dad's limits, his fear of fast movements. Plankton's antennae twitched as he caught the ball again. The sensation of the cool, smooth plastic was a comfort in his hands. He threw it back to Chip, his movements calculated, his mind focused on the game. It was a simple activity, but it was one where he felt in control. Chip watched his father, his movements mirrored. He knew his dad's fear of the unexpected, so he threw the ball with a gentle underhand toss, keeping it slow and predictable. Plankton smiled slightly, his eye tracking the ball's trajectory. Later, Karen told them it's time to go, to start the drive back home. She got in the driver's seat as Plankton and Chip sat in the back together. Chip's eyes were on his dad, his heart racing with excitement. The car's movement was a gentle rocking, akin to the swing. Plankton watched the world pass by. The sensation of the car's vibrations was soothing. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror, her eyes searching for any sign of distress. But Plankton was calm, his antennae still. The drive was a quiet reprieve, a chance for them to process the newness of their relationship. Chip knew that his dad's sensory issues made the world a minefield, but in this moment, the steady hum of the car was a comfort. As Karen drove, Plankton's eyelid began to droop, his antennae slowing. The gentle vibration of the car and the predictable rhythm of the road was a balm. He leaned back, his head resting against the seat, his hand clutching the fidget toy. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly, his eye half-closed, head dropping. Chip felt his heart swell as Plankton's head slowly dropped onto his shoulder. And as Plankton starts to snore gently, Chip realized his dad had fallen asleep, his head resting heavily on his shoulder. He stiffened for a moment, fearing that any sudden movement might wake his father, might disrupt the fragile peace they had found. But Plankton's snores grew deeper, the tension leaving his body. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror. "It's ok," she murmured. "You're doing a good job." Chip felt his muscles relax slightly, the weight of his father's head a comfort. He knew that this moment was precious, a sign that his efforts were not in vain. He leaned into the warmth of his dad's body, his hand finding its way to the fidget toy. His thumb traced the patterns, mimicking the rhythm that Plankton had found soothing. Chip then decides to take a selfie. He holds up his phone after looking at his dad, who started to drool at the corner of his open mouth. He chuckles quietly, snapping the photo as Plankton remains asleep. Chip posts the picture with adding this caption: "Went to the park with my dad @ Sheldon Plankton today 💙👨‍👦💨 " Plankton still snored softly against Chip's shoulder. Chip noticed more drool escaping the corner of his mouth and felt a surge of affection mixed with concern. "Mom, he's drooling," he whispered to Karen, his voice barely audible over the car's hum. Karen chuckled, her eyes meeting Chip's in the mirror. "It's ok," she said softly. "It's a sign of his tiredness. Let him sleep."
𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 24 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ "I've had enough of this!" Vickie snaps. "He's just a burden. Look at him, he can't eve-" Chip's fist hits the desk with a loud smack, cutting Vickie's words off. His eyes blaze with a fiery determination. "That's my dad you're talking about!" he says, his voice shaking with anger. The room stills, the tension thick. "And he's not a burden!" Vickie's face contorts in shock. Karen's eyes are proud, but filled with fear. She watches as Chip's shoulders square, his voice strong and firm. "I'm not leaving without this," he declares, his jaw set. "And if you want him hurt, you'll have to kick me out too." Nurse Vickie looks at him. "Oh you've done nothing wrong, sweet..." But Chip doesn't care, his mind racing. "I have!" he says, his voice rising. "I'm the one causing trouble!" He glares at her, his fists clenched. "I'm the problem, not him!" He throws his backpack at the wall. The room echoes with the sound of books hitting the floor, the clatter of his defiance. "Now, are you going to kick me out or keep hurting him?" Vickie's eyes narrow, suspicion growing. "What are you playing at?" "I'm not playing," Chip says, his voice shaking. "If you want a problem, I'll give you one. Just leave him alone." He kicks over a chair, his heart racing. He's fighting for his father, for the right to be understood. Vickie's eyes narrow, her mouth a thin line. "Young man," she says, her voice stern. "You need to calm down." But Chip's not calming down. He's just getting started. "You think you know him?" he challenges her, his eyes filled with a passion that's been building for too long. "You think you know what it's like to live with autism?" His voice echoes through the small office. Vickie takes a step back, her hands on her hips. "I know what's best for this school," she says firmly, her eyes cold. But Chip's not backing down. "You don't know anything," he says, his voice shaking. "You don't know what it's like to have a meltdown, to need space." He slams his fist into the desk again, the sound ringing out like a declaration of war. "You don't know what it's like to be him!" The room is silent, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air. Karen's heart swells with pride, but her stomach is in knots. "Chip, please..." she says, but he's not listening. He's fighting a battle she wishes he never had to face. Vickie's expression flickers between annoyance and confusion. "Young man, if you don't calm down, I will be forced to call the principal," she says. But Chip just shakes his head, his eyes never leaving hers. "Then do it," he challenges. "Call the principal. Tell them to kick me out. Tell them to leave my dad alone. I don't wanna attend a school where my dad isn't respected." His voice cracks, the tears he's been fighting spilling over. Karen's hand is on his shoulder, trying to calm him, but Chip's determination is a force to be reckoned with. "Chip, sweetie, you don't have to do this," she whispers. But he shrugs her off. "I do," he says, his voice steady despite the tremble in his chest. "I won't let anyone hurt him like this again." His eyes are wet, but his stance is firm. "I'd rather be kicked out than see him suffer. I've made mistakes, but he's not a mistake. He only got sick because his needs weren't respected. Now, let us all go." Vickie's face reddens, her patience wearing thin. "Fine," she says through gritted teeth. "I'll call the principal. You're both coming with me." She grabs Plankton's arm, ignoring his flinch. Karen and Hanna follow Chip as he trails behind Vickie. The walk to the principal's office feels like a march to the gallows. Plankton's body is tight with tension, his antennae twitching with every step. Chip's heart races, his mind a tornado of fear and anger. He can't believe he's doing this, but he's seen his dad suffer enough. The principal greets them all. "Nurse Vickie, and Chip; hello!" But Chip's face is a mask of determined anger, his eyes fixed on the woman who had caused his father so much pain. "My dad's in trouble because he's different, and she won't let him be!" He points an accusing finger at Vickie, his words a declaration. The principal's eyebrows shoot up, his screen a picture of surprise. "What seems to be the trouble?" his voice calm, his eyes quickly assessing the situation. Vickie starts to explain, her voice a river of accusations. "He's a disruption, he's..." But Chip cuts her off, his voice a knife. "I'm the disruption!" he says. "I'm the one who threw the chair, I'm the one who yelled. My father's condition is not a disruption. It's a part of who he is." He turns to Vickie. "I'd appreciate it if you could be more understanding." The principal's eyes flicker between Chip and Vickie, his expression neutral. "Chip, I understand you're upset. But throwing chairs and yelling is not the way to express yourself." He pauses, looking at Plankton huddled in the corner. "But I also see that something has happened here that we need to address." Vickie's grip on Plankton's arm loosens, her face a mask of defensiveness. "The father was just being difficult, and was acting strangely." The principal's gaze sharpens. "Difficult? Strangely?" he repeats, his eyes drilling into hers. "Care to elaborate?" Vickie stammers, her confidence waning. "He was rocking back and forth, and... his antennae... they... I don't know, just..." She trails off, unsure of herself. The principal's gaze remains on her, his patience thinning like a wavering thread. "I see," he says, his voice calm. He turns to Plankton, his expression gentle. "Is that right?" Plankton's antennae quiver, his body a taut wire of nervous energy. "No," he says, his voice a croak. "It's... it's just me." He can't meet the principal's gaze, his eyes darting to the floor. "I... I just need..." But Chip's voice cuts through the silence like a sword, his words a shield for his father. "It's not his fault," he says firmly. "Autisticaphobia exists in this school. It's not his behavior that's the issue, it's the lack of understanding and empathy." The principal's eyes narrow, his gaze on Vickie, who shifts uncomfortably under the weight of accusation. "Is this true?" he asks her, his voice calm but his eyes like steel. Vickie opens her mouth, but no words come out. She looks from Plankton, huddled in the corner, to Chip, standing tall and furious. "I was just trying to calm everyone," she says weakly. The principal's gaze never wavers from her. "What happened in my office, Nurse Vickie, is not calming. It's discrimination." His voice is low, but it resonates like a thunderclap. "Your job is to support our students and their families, not to make them feel less than." Vickie's cheeks burn with shame, her eyes downcast. "I'm sorry," she mumbles. "I didn't mean..." But Chip's voice is a wall, his words unyielding. "It's not about what you meant," he says. "It's about what you did." His eyes are on the principal, his stance unwavering. "He's my dad, and I'll do anything to protect him." The principal's face is still, his eyes thoughtful. "Chip, you need to understand that this isn't the way to handle things," he says, his tone measured. "But I also appreciate your concern for your father." He looks at Vickie, his gaze stern. Vickie's eyes dart around the room, her discomfort palpable. "I'm sorry," she repeats, her voice small. "I didn't know..." The principal's gaze is steady, his voice firm. "Ignorance is no excuse," he says. "We will have a training session for all staff on autism awareness, and we'll make sure everyone understands neurodiverse needs." He turns to Plankton, who's still huddled in the corner. "Mr. Plankton, I'm sorry for any discomfort you've felt here today," he says, his tone soothing. "Your son has made it clear that your needs are important, and we will respect them." He glances at Vickie. "This won't happen again." Chip's chest loosens, his breaths coming easier. He's done it. He's protected his father. Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye flickers up to Chip's. There's something in them, something new. Recognition? Pride? Chip isn't sure, but his heart swells with hope. Slowly, tentatively, Plankton moves towards him, his tiny body shaking with the effort of controlling his overwhelmed senses. Chip holds his breath, his eyes on his father. Karen watches the scene with a mixture of pride and sorrow as Plankton's arms extend, a silent offering of love and comfort. Chip's heart races, his eyes wide. He's never seen his dad want to hug him before. But his instincts kick in, the days of learning about autism guiding his actions. He steps forward, his own arms wrapping around Plankton's shoulders. Their embrace is tight, a physical manifestation of the bridge they're building. Chip can feel Plankton's heart racing against his chest, his antennae twitching slightly. But it's not with fear or panic, it's with a love so pure it's overwhelming. He squeezes his dad tighter, his eyes closing as he whispers, "I've got you."
DON’T 👏🏼 SAY 👏🏼 YOU 👏🏼 BELIEVE 👏🏼 IN 👏🏼 BIBLICAL 👏🏼 MARRIAGE 👏🏼 IF 👏🏼 YOU 👏🏼 DIDN’T 👏🏼 OFFER 👏🏼 THREE 👏🏼 GOATS 👏🏼 FOR 👏🏼 YOUR 👏🏼 WIFE
Drowning In Sorrow I had a cousin who drowned when I was much younger. At the time, he was off at college, so nobody knew about it until the next day. His parents were taking care of his 2-year-old niece. The night he drowned, she woke up screaming in the night and would not go to sleep. She just kept pointing to a picture of him that was on the nightstand. His parents gave it to her, and she hugged it and wouldn't let go of it all night.
CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS x (Autistic Author) Karen's heart squeezes as she sees the vulnerability in her husband. She reaches out and takes Plankton's hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "We're all learning here," she says. "And we'll keep figuring it out together." Then, Chip speaks up again, his voice a little stronger. "Daddy," he says, "I still want to show you affection." Plankton looks up, his antennae twitching with a hint of sadness. "I know, buddy," he says. "And I appreciate that. But sometimes, my brain needs a different kind of love." Chip frowns. "But I don't know how," he says. Plankton's antennae wiggle as he thinks. "How about this?" he suggests, his eye brightening slightly. "You can make me a 'love rock'." Chip's eyes light up with excitement, and Karen nods encouragingly. "You can pick out a rock from the beach or the yard, and every time you feel like giving me a hug but know I might not be able to handle it, you can give me the rock instead. That way, I'll always know you're thinking of me." Chip nods eagerly, already imagining the perfect rock in his mind. "I'll find the biggest, smoothest rock," he says, his eyes shining with purpose. Plankton's antennae rise slightly, and he manages a smile. "That's my boy," he says, his voice a little less strained. “I’ll go look in our backyard right now,” Chip says as he does so. Karen watches him run off and looks at Plankton, her eyes filled with emotion. "You ok?" she asks, squeezing his hand. Plankton nods, his antennae still. "I think so," he murmurs. "Thank you, Karen." Karen squeezes his hand in return, her eyes filled with understanding. "You're doing great," she whispers. As Chip rummages outside, the sound of his little feet pattering on the ground, Karen and Plankton sit in the quiet kitchen, the weight of their conversation still hanging in the air. Plankton's antennae droop slightly, but there's a newfound openness in his gaze. "Do you think he'll understand?" Plankton asks, his voice still raw from the previous night's emotions. Karen squeezes his hand, her eyes filled with warmth. "He's a smart kid," she reassures him. "And he loves you. He'll get it." They sit in silence for a moment, listening to the distant sounds of Chip's exploration. Then, Plankton speaks up, his voice tentative. "What if I have another meltdown?" he asks. Karen squeezes his hand, her gaze unwavering. "We'll be there for you," she says. "We'll help you through it." The sound of the back door opening and closing echoes through the house, and Chip returns, holding a rock that fits perfectly in the palm of his hand. It's smooth, with a slight shimmer in the light. "Here it is!" he exclaims, holding it out to Plankton. "It's your love rock!" Plankton's antennae lift, and a genuine smile spreads across his face as he takes the rock. "It's perfect," he says, his voice filled with emotion. He can feel the warmth from Chip's hand still lingering on the stone. "Thank you, buddy." Chip beams, his earlier fears forgotten in the excitement of the moment. "Can we go to the park now?" he asks, hopeful. Karen looks at Plankton, who nods wearily. "Sure," she says, pushing her chair back. "But let's take it slow, okay?" The park is a familiar place, filled with the sounds of children's laughter and the distant hum of the city. As they walk, Chip chats away, his voice a balm to Plankton's nerves. Karen notices the subtle changes in her husband's gait, the way his antennae twitch with every new sound or sight. She knows he's trying hard to stay present, to not get overwhelmed by the sensory onslaught of the outside world. When they reach the playground, Chip runs off to the swings, his love rock clutched tightly in his hand. Plankton watches him, his gaze a mix of pride and concern. He knows his son's energy can be too much for him sometimes, but he doesn't want to miss out on these moments. Plankton takes a deep breath, his antennae wiggling as he gathers his courage. He approaches the swing set, his eye scanning the area for any potential triggers. The chains of the swings glint in the sun, and he can almost feel the sway of the seat beneath him. He hasn't swung in years, not since before Chip was born. Plankton sits on the swing by Chip. The metal is cold and hard beneath him, but as he starts to push off with his foot, the chains begin to squeak a comforting rhythm. The motion is familiar, almost soothing, reminding him of a time when the world was simpler, less stormy. He watches Chip, his heart swelling with love as his son's laughter fills the air. As they swing side by side, Plankton's antennae twitch with every movement of the breeze, every giggle that escapes Chip. The wind rushes through the playground, and he feels the rock in his pocket, a reminder of their newfound understanding. The rhythmic motion of the swing starts to work its magic, and Plankton's beginning to relax. The gentle sway feels like a lullaby for his overstimulated brain. Plankton smiles, his antennae waving in a way that says everything is ok. They swing in silence for a while, the steady back and forth a comforting metronome to the chaotic symphony of the playground around them. Plankton can feel the tension in his body slowly uncoiling, the squeak of the chains becoming a familiar melody that soothes his frazzled nerves.
CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS vi (Autistic Author) "Plankton," she says firmly, her voice cutting through the tension. "Let's take a breathe." He glares, his antennae vibrating with agitation. But he does as she says, taking a deep, shaky breath. Chip watches him, eyes wide and full of tears. "Chip," Karen says, her voice calm. "Why don't you go to your room and play for a bit?" Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's face. He slips off the couch, clutching the rock to his chest. But doing so, Chip accidentally touches Plankton when he passes, and Plankton yelps in alarm when Chip brushes his shoulder. "Sorry," Chip whispers. Plankton flinches, his antennae shooting straight up as he jolts back from the contact. "I told you, no touching!" he snaps, his voice a thunderclap in the tense silence. Chip's eyes widen with fear and confusion, his lip quivering as he backs away, holding the rock protectively. "I didn't mean to," he stammers, his voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's antennae wiggle in an exaggerated fashion, his eye rolling dramatically. "Oh, I'm so sorry," he says in a high-pitched mockery of Chip's voice. "I didn't mean to touch you and make everything about me." Karen's face falls, and she knows they've taken a step backward. But she also sees the hurt in Plankton's eye, the pain that he's trying to hide with anger. "Dad," Chip says, quivering. "That's not fair, I..." But Plankton doesn't let him finish. "You know what's not fair?" Plankton spits, his antennae whipping back and forth in fury. "Is having a son who thinks he knows everything about me!" Chip's eyes fill with tears as he stumbles back, clutching the rock tighter. "I just wanted to help," he whispers, his voice breaking. Plankton's in a sarcastic imitation of Chip's movements. "Oh, the great helper," he says, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You think you can just fix me with your questions and your pity?" Chip's eyes fill with hurt as he watches his father mock his innocent concern. Karen feels a mix of anger and sadness, but she knows she must tread carefully. "Daddy," Chip says, his voice shaking as he puts the rock down, "I'm sorry if I made you mad." But Plankton isn't listening. He picks up the rock and with a sudden, violent movement, he throws it against the wall. It shatters into a hundred pieces, the sound echoing through the room. "Son, I’m sorry if I made you mad!” Plankton's sarcastic tone cuts through the silence like a knife, his antennae flailing wildly. Chip flinches at the sudden outburst, his eyes wide with shock. "That's what you want, right?" Plankton continues, his voice rising. "To fix everything? Sorry doesn't cut it," Plankton snaps, his antennae trembling with rage. "No, Dad," Chip says, his voice barely audible, "I just wanted to understand." But Plankton isn't done. "Oh, I'm sorry, little genius," Plankton says, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Is that what you want to hear?" Chip stares at him, his eyes brimming with tears. "No," he whispers. "I just want you to be okay, I love you!" But Plankton's anger is a living, breathing thing, swirling around him like a storm. "Love isn't enough, Chip!" Plankton yells, his antennae quivering with rage. "You can't just love away my problems! You don't get to decide that for me!" Karen's heart is in her throat, but she forces herself to speak calmly. "Plankton, please," she says, her voice shaking. "You're scaring him." Chip nods. “I just…” But Plankton's fury is unrelenting. "You think a simple game of 'I love you' is going to make everything okay?" Plankton interrupts, his voice a roar that shakes the walls of their tiny underwater home. Chip's eyes fill with confusion, and he takes a step backward, trembling. "But, Dad," he whispers. "But nothing!" Plankton's antennae whip around, and he stands, his whole body vibrating with anger. "You think you can fix me? You think you can just love me and everything will be fine?" Karen tries to interject, but Plankton's rage is like a tidal wave, crashing over everything in its path. "You think you gotta have the last word just to show how great and special you are Chip. But in the real world No means No so BACK OFF." Chip's eyes widen, and he stumbles backward, the shattered rock on the floor a stark reminder of Plankton's outburst. "Daddy," he whispers, his voice trembling. Plankton's antennae only stiffen further. "I'm sorry, Chip," Karen says, her voice a thread of calm in the storm. "Let's go to your room, okay?" Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton, who's still standing with his antennae flailing. Karen can see the hurt in her son's gaze, and it breaks her heart. She helps him off the couch, and together, they navigate the shards of rock on the floor. As they leave the room, Karen casts a sorrowful glance at Plankton, who's now slumped into the couch, his antennae drooping. The anger seems to have drained out of him, leaving behind a tired, defeated creature. In Chip's room, Karen helps her son sit on the bed, the soft glow from the glowfish lamp casting a warm light on his tear-stained face. She sits beside him, her hand gently rubbing his back in comforting circles. "You didn't do anything wrong, sweetie," she whispers. "Daddy just has a hard time with his feelings." Chip's eyes are glued to the floor, his chest heaving with quiet sobs. "But why?" he asks, his voice cracking. Karen takes a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "Sometimes, when people are upset or scared, they don't know how to show it," she says gently. "Daddy's just trying to deal with his own stuff, and it can be hard for him to talk about." Chip nods, his eyes still on the floor. "But why does he have to get so mad?" he asks, his voice trembling. "It's not that he's mad at you," she says softly. "It's just that he doesn't know how to express himself without getting upset." "But why?" Chip asks, his voice muffled by the pillow he's buried his face in. Karen takes a deep breath, her eyes misting over. "Daddy's brain works differently, Chip," she says, her voice cracking. "Sometimes, when we're sad or scared, we get mad instead." Chip lifts his head, his eyes red and wet. "But why doesn't he just tell me he loves me?" he asks, his voice a broken whisper. Karen sighs, sad but understanding. "Some people show love in different ways," she says. "Daddy might not say it out loud, but he does it every day. Like when he takes you on adventures or when he makes you laugh." "But why can't he just say it?" he asks. Karen's throat tightens. "Sometimes, it's hard for Daddy to say the words," she explains gently. "But that doesn't mean he doesn't feel it." Chip sniffles, his eyes never leaving hers. "But why can't he just tell me?" Karen sighs, her hand still rubbing soothing circles on his back. "It's complicated," she says. "Daddy's brain is like a treasure chest with lots of locks. Some days, the right words just can't find the key." Chip looks at her, his eyes searching for a simple truth amidst the complexity. "But I want him to feel happy with me," he murmurs. Karen nods, her voice soft. "And he is, sweetie," she says. "Just in his own way." They sit in silence for a moment. Then Karen stands, her movements slow and deliberate. "Let's leave Daddy alone for now," she suggests. "He needs some space to sort through his feelings." Chip nods, his eyes still glistening with unshed tears. Together, they leave the room, closing the door softly behind them. As they walk down the corridor, Karen's thoughts are a tumult of emotions. She's angry at Plankton for his outburst, but she also understands his pain. He's been dealing with his condition alone for so long, and now he's forced to confront it with their son's innocent curiosity. They enter the living room, and she can see Plankton sitting on the couch, his antennae drooping. He looks up as they come in, his expression a mix of guilt and defiance. Karen takes a deep breath, trying to keep her own emotions in check. "Why don't we watch a movie?" she suggests, her voice gentle. "Something to help us relax?" Chip nods, still sniffling, and Plankton's antennae perk up slightly. It's a small victory, but it's something. They settle on the couch, Chip curled up in the middle with a blanket. Karen chooses a movie they've watched together before, a silent gesture of comfort and familiarity. Plankton's eye is on the screen, but his antennae are still twitching with leftover anger.
🌸L͡i͜v͡e͜•L͡a͜u͜g͜h͡•L͡o͜v͡e͜ 🌸
GREAT CHIP ix (Autistic author) Chip took a deep breath, trying to compose himself. "I know I can't fix you, Dad," he said, his voice shaking. Plankton's antennae stopped moving, his eye focusing on Chip with an intensity that made him feel like he was being x-rayed. "You can't," he said, his voice firm. "But you can support me. You can be there without trying to change me." Chip nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. "Okay," he managed to say. "But I want to understand. I want to be here for you." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye narrowing slightly. "Understand?" he echoed, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Sure, it's easy. Just imagine your brain's a pinball machine on tilt. Sounds fun, right?" Chip felt a smile tug at the corner of his mouth despite the tension, which only adds to Plankton's anger. "Well, when you put it that way..." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye squinting at his son's response. "What?" he barked, his voice sharp. Chip tried to hold onto his smile, his heart racing. "I mean, if it's like a pinball machine, I can learn the patterns," he said, his tone carefully light. "I'm pretty good at video games, so..." Plankton's antennae waved wildly, his eye flashing with anger. "You think this is a game?" he shouted, his voice filling the room. "You think I enjoy being out of control? WELL THEN PERHAPS YOU CAN EXPLAIN THE FUN OF FORGETTING WHERE I AM FOR THE UMPTEENTH TIME!" Chip's smile dropped, his eyes wide with shock at his father's outburst. He took a step back, his hands up in a gesture of peace. "I'm sorry," he said quickly, his voice trembling. "I didn't mean to make a joke of it, I just..." "You just what?" Plankton spat, his small body vibrating with rage. "You just don't get it! You can't get it! You're not autistic, you don't know what it's like to have your brain turn on you like that!" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his heart breaking at the accusation. "I know, Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But I'm trying." Plankton's antennae quivered with the force of his rage. "You don't know," he said, his voice cold. "You can't know. All I see is a little child playing pretend, thinking he can understand what I go through! And yet you're the one asking for help! Face it, you're never going to get it and so don't expect ME to explain it to you!" Chip's eyes watered, the words hitting like a sledgehammer. He had never seen his father so furious, so unyielding. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I just want to help." Plankton's antennae stopped their wild movements, his eye focusing on his son with a cold, calculating gaze. "Help?" he repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You want to help by poking fun at my condition?" Chip's eyes searched his father's, his heart racing. "Dad, I didn't mean it like that," he said, his voice trembling. "I just wanted to lighten the mood." Plankton's antennae waved, his eye still cold and distant. "Don't," he said, his voice like ice. "Don't try to lighten it. And don't you DARE make fun of it." Chip's eyes fell to the floor, his heart aching with the weight of his father's anger. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I di-" "You're sorry?" Plankton's voice was a whip crack in the silence. "Sorry doesn't cut it!" He slammed his fist on the table, causing their plates to rattle. "You think an apology is enough when you belittle what I go through?" Chip's eyes widened with fear as his dad's anger grew. He'd never seen Plankton like this before, his tiny body trembling with rage, his antennae thrashing like live wires. The kitchen felt suffocatingly small, the walls closing in. "Dad, please," Chip begged, his voice shaking. "I didn't mean it that way." But Plankton was beyond listening, his tiny body vibrating with fury. "You don't get to make jokes about this!" he roared, his antennae whipping about like agitated snakes. "You don't get to reduce it to a game you can win with a simple joke!" Chip took another step back, his heart pounding in his chest. He had never seen his father this enraged, and it scared him. "Dad, I-" he began, but Plankton's tirade didn't stop. "You think it's funny?" Plankton shouted, his antennae a blur of motion. "You think it's fun to live with this?" His voice grew louder, his words sharper. "You think it's easy to lighten up at the drop of a hat?" Chip's eyes filled with tears as his father's anger grew, his voice crackling like static. He hadn't meant to make light of his dad's condition, but now it seemed as if he'd made everything worse. "I'm sorry," he choked out, his hands shaking. Plankton's antennae whipped around his head, his eye bulging. "Sorry won't make it go away!" he screamed, his voice bouncing off the walls. "You think you can make it better with a laugh?" He slammed his fist down again, the sound like a gunshot. "It's not a joke, Chip!" Chip's eyes filled with tears as he watched his father's outburst, his heart pounding. He had never seen Plankton like this, his anger a living, breathing thing that filled the room like a toxic cloud. "I know," he whispered, his voice shaking. "But I want to help." Plankton's antennae thrashed wildly, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. "Help?" he spat, his voice a whip. "You want to help? Then stop making it about you!" Chip's eyes grew wide with fear as he watched his father's anger boil over, his voice shaking. "Dad, please," he whispered, his heart racing. Plankton's antennae thrashed wildly, his body vibrating with uncontrollable rage. Suddenly, he grabbed the coffee mug from the table, flinging it across the room where it shattered against the wall. Shards of ceramic flew everywhere, puncturing the silence like shrapnel. "Dad, no!" Chip yelled, his heart racing faster than it ever had before. He had never seen Plankton this out of control. And Karen knew she had to act fast. Her voice was calm but firm as she approached Plankton. "Sweetie, it's okay," she said, her hands up in a non-threatening gesture. "Let's go to your workshop. You know that's your safe space." Plankton's antennae thrashed, his eye darting around the room, seeking anything to target his anger. "I don't want to go anywhere!" he roared, his body shaking with the intensity of his emotions. "It's not okay!" Karen stepped closer, her voice steady. "It's okay to be upset," she said, her eyes never leaving his. "But Chip..." But Plankton's rage was unstoppable. He lunged for the nearest object, a framed photo of Chip, his grip tightening as he raised it over his head, ready to smash it against the floor. Karen's eyes widened, her heart pounding in her chest. She had to defuse the situation before it got any worse. "Plankton, no," she pleaded, her voice steady. "Please, don't." But Plankton's rage had taken over, his body moving on autopilot as he swung the photo frame with all his might. It crashed to the floor, the shattering glass echoing in the small room. Chip's eyes grew round with shock, his body frozen in place as he watched his father's tantrum unfold. "Dad, please stop!" he shouted, his voice cracking with fear. "You're scaring me!" But Plankton's rage was a runaway train, his antennae quivering with the intensity of his anger. He stomped over to the counter, grabbing a plate and flinging it against the wall, where it shattered into a hundred tiny pieces. The sound was deafening, the force of the impact sending a shiver down Chip's spine. Karen stepped in front of Chip, placing herself between him and the storm of Plankton's fury. "Stop," she said firmly, her voice a calm oasis in the chaos. "You're scaring him." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye focusing on Karen with a mix of anger and confusion. For a moment, his body seemed to pause, his arm still mid-air, a kitchen towel gripped tightly in his hand. Then, with a roar, he threw it, the soft fabric landing limply on the floor. Karen's eyes searched her husband's, seeing the turmoil behind the rage. "Please, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "Let's talk about this." But Plankton's anger was like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. He picked up another mug, his arm winding up to throw it, when Chip suddenly stepped forward, his eyes locked on his father's. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "Please don't." Plankton's antennae paused, his arm still raised. "WHY?" he growled, his eye wild with anger. "You think you can just tell me what to do?" And then, with a sickly twisted satisfaction, Plankton hurled the mug in front of Chip, purposefully missing him. The room seemed to hold its breath as the mug spun through the air, the shattering of porcelain on the tile floor a symphony of pain. "Dad," Chip said, his voice shaking. "It's not about control. It's about us. Our fam..." But Plankton was beyond words, his rage a living entity that consumed him. He grabbed a toaster, his grip white-knuckled, and hurled it at the fridge, the metallic clang a cacophony in the small kitchen. "I DON'T NEED YOUR SYMPATHY!" he bellowed, his antennae a blur.
She Knew Something Was Up When my great-grandma was on her last legs, she was convinced that my mom was having a baby and wanted to know if it was a girl or boy. My mom replied by telling her that she was not pregnant, and after asking the same to my aunt she said, "Oh, guess I was wrong". Here's where it gets unsettling. Exactly nine months later, I was born.
Spiritually — I will win. Financially — I will win. Career wise - I will win. Mentally - I will win. Emotionally - I will win. Physically - I will win. Family wise — I will win. Love Life - I will win. In my life — I will win. I will have it all I'm claiming it.
😘😘💚🐾
𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 12 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen moves quickly, interposing herself between Chip and Plankton. "No, love," she says, her voice shaking. "Yo--" But Plankton's fury is unchecked. The book misses Chip by inches, the wall bearing the brunt of the impact. Karen's eyes are wide with fear, her screens flickering. "PLANKTON!" she yells, her hands up in a protective stance. Plankton's chest heaves, his antennae trembling. Chip's eyes darting around the room. He's never seen his dad so out of control. "Dad," he says again, his voice barely audible. "Please." But Plankton's rage is a freight train, unstoppable. Karen's eyes are on Chip, silently willing him to stay calm. Her screen flickers rapidly, reflecting the chaos. "Remember, his brain is overwhelmed," she whispers, trying to be heard over Plankton's roars. "Just stay back, let him..." But it's too late. Plankton's hand swings around, sending a lamp smashing to the ground. Glass shatters, piercing the silence like shards of ice. Chip's heart hammers in his chest. He's seen his dad's temper before, but this...this is something else. Karen's eyes are wide with panic. She steps closer, her hands up to shield Chip. "Plankton, sweetie," she says, her voice shaking. "Please, it's okay. Chip didn't mean to-" But Plankton's fists clench, his antennae quivering. "NO!" He grabs another object, a picture frame, and hurls it at the wall. It explodes into splinters, the shards of glass glinting in the morning light. "NO TOUCH!" The wall is now a canvas of shattered memories. Chip sees himself in the pieces, his heart breaking for the father he thought he knew. Karen's screens flash with despair. "Plankton," she says, her voice strained. "Please, this isn't helping." But Plankton's anger is a whirlwind, uncontrollable. He grabs a pillow, ripping it open. Feathers fly through the air. Chip doesn't know what to do. Then he wonders if something in that sensory box can help.. With shaking hands, Chip reaches for the box. "Dad," he whispers, "Lo---" But Plankton's even angrier, Chip's simple attempt to reconcile adding fuel to the fire. Plankton's eye snaps to his son, his antennae quivering with rage. He lunges forward, his hand swiping through the air, aiming for Chip's hand. Chip flinches, his heart racing. He's never seen his dad so violent. He tries to back away, his eyes wide with fear. "Dad, no!" Chip yells, his voice cracking. "I'm sorry!" He holds up his hands in surrender. Karen is there in an instant, her body a shield. "Chip," she says, her voice firm. "Please, head to your room." Chip's eyes fill with tears as he nods, backing away. He doesn't understand what's happening, but he knows it's not his dad. This is the monster that sometimes lives in Plankton's head, the one that comes out when the world gets too much. Plankton's fist slams into the wall. The plaster cracks. Karen flinches. Her screen is a swirl of fear and love. "Plankton," she says, her voice steady. Her eyes never leave his wild one. "Remember, breathe." She holds up a hand, her palm out. He stares at her, his chest heaving. The room is a mess of shattered things. Slowly, she steps towards him, her movements calm and measured. "E-easy, breathe with me," she whispers. Her screen pulsed with reassurance, a gentle reminder of the world that exists beyond his anger. "Just br-" But Plankton's rage doesn't abate. His hand slams into the wall again. "Remember, love," she says, her voice strained, "breathe." But the words fall on deaf antennae. He doesn't hear the calming words, doesn't see the love in her eyes. All he sees is the invasion of his space, his personal sanctum violated. The house feels too small, the air too thick. Chip's sobs echo through the hallway as he retreats to the safety of his room. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton, her fear for her son warring with the fear for her husband. He's not seeing her, not really. His brain is in overdrive, interpreting every move as a potential threat. Karen's voice is a distant hum, her screens a blur of colors and shapes. She tries again, her voice softer now. "Plankton, love, breathe." But the words don't penetrate the fortress of his anger. "Plankton," she gasps, her hands up to protect herself. But he's not looking at her. He's looking through her. The room spins around her, the walls closing in. The anger in Plankton's eye is a live wire. She tries to talk again, but her words are swallowed by the maelstrom. "PLANKTON!" she screams, her voice cracking. He doesn't hear her. Doesn't see her. He's lost in a world of rage, his antennae quivering. Her screens flash with despair as she realizes this is a battle she can't win with words alone. Her hands drop to her side. "I'm sorry," she whispers, a silent plea for understanding. Her eyes are wet with unshed tears. Her love is a wall she'll defend to her last breath. She moves closer, her hand outstretched. "Plankton," she says softly, "I'm here." Her eyes are on his, trying to break through the anger. "Feel the floor," she instructs, her voice calm. "Feel the ground beneath you. I'm he--" But Plankton swings again. Karen dodges. "Plankton," she says, her voice shaking, "remember your stims. Use the--" He cuts her off with a snarl. "MINE!" His hand slams into the dresser, drawers flying open. Karen tries again, her voice softer. "Plankton, love, use your stims." Her eyes dart around the room, searching for something to help, some way to reach him or to redirect.. Her screen flashes with despair as she realizes everything has failed. The fidgets had even failed. Karen reaches into the sensory drawer to get the oral needleless syringe to administer the prescribed relaxant for hopelessly bad moments like this. With trembling hands, she prepares the dose. The sedative is a last resort, but she can't bear to see him like this any longer. Karen steps closer. "Plankton," she says softly, her voice a lifeline in the storm of his anger. "Look at me." He turns, his antennae quivering with fury. But the moment he sees the syringe, something shifts. A flicker of recognition, a spark of understanding as she brings the syringe to his mouth, the plunger ready to deliver the calm. With a gentle touch, she presses the needleless syringe to his lips. "Shh," she whispers. "It's ok." His antennae droop as he understands. He opens his mouth, letting her push the plunger. The liquid slides down his throat. Plankton's body relaxes instantly, the fight leaving his eye. He slumps forward, the anger draining from his limbs. Karen catches him, her arms a soft embrace around his shoulders. "It's ok," she whispers, guiding Plankton back to his bed. "You're ok." The sedative works quickly, his breaths becoming deep and even. His antennae still slightly, his body going limp. The sedative took hold, and Plankton's body goes slack in her arms. She carefully lowers him onto the bed, his eye closed. This is not the first time she's had to do this, but it doesn't make it any easier. Her screens flicker with guilt. She's failed to keep the peace, to prevent this outburst. The medicine has been prescribed by a sensory friendly therapist for using in times of great distress. Karen and Plankton had agreed on it as the therapist decided with them to observe how it worked. So they'd stay at the office as it was administered as per Plankton's approval, and observed him the whole time, even after he awoke. Besides that day, and today, they've used it only two other times. Any of the tiredness/forgetfulness is normal, and he might be out of it for the rest of the day, Karen knew. His antennas lay still on the pillow, no longer quivering. His breaths were deep and even, eye closed. Karen watched over him, her own eyes brimming with tears of relief and love as she finished cleaning up the aftermath of his anger. Plankton's hand lay open on the bed, the plushie now forgotten. Karen still could hear Chip's quiet sniffles. She pushed open the door to Chip's room. He was curled up on his bed, his face buried in his arms, his shoulders shaking with sobs. The sight of him, so small and lost, was a knife to her core. "Chip," she says softly, her voice a balm on his raw nerves. "It's okay." He looks up, his screen swollen and red. Karen sits beside him, wrapping her arms around him. "Dad's okay," she whispers. "He just got overwhelmed." Chip nods, his body tense. "It's not his fault," she continues. "Sometimes his brain gets too much information at once." He sniffles, his body slowly unwinding. "We'll get through this," she says. "We're a team, remember?" Chip nods, his tears slowing. "I love him," he whispers, his voice trembling with emotion. "But I'm scared. Is he still mad?" "No, sweetie," she says, wiping a tear from Chip's screen. "The anger is gone now. He's still in the bedroom..." "I wanna see him." Chip interrupts. They tiptoe into Plankton's room. He's lying there, his body sprawled out on the bed. His antennae are still, his breaths deep. The sedative has done its work. Karen watches as Chip approaches his dad. "Dad?" There's no response. Plankton's eye remains closed, he doesn't stir. "Dad?" His hand hovers over Plankton's shoulder. "He'll be out for a while." Karen explains. "He had a bad episode," she says. "We got some medicine, and the medicine makes him sleep." Chip looks up at her reflecting confusion and fear. "Is he ok?" Karen nods. "He'll be ok, Chip. The medicine helps him calm down." But Chip can't help but feel guilty. He's seen his dad like this before, but never so severe.
~ Doubting Blood My father got a DNA test done on my autistic, non-verbal little brother because he didn't think he was his child. The results came back and it turns out my brother is his son, but my mother has no idea my dad ever got that done.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 18 Karen squeezed his hand, a silent reminder of her support. She knew that Hanna's apology was a step, but it wasn't enough to erase the damage done. She looked at Hanna, her gaze firm. "You have to understand that what you said was incredibly hurtful, not just to Plankton, but to me too. Our love isn't something to be bargained with or judged." Hanna nodded, her eyes now filled with genuine shame. "I understand, Karen," she said. "I'm sorry for the pain I've caused." Karen nodded back, her eyes never leaving Plankton's. "Good," she said simply. "Because Plankton is my everything." Plankton felt a warmth spread through him, despite the anger still simmering just below the surface. Karen had stood up for him, just like she always did. "Okay." Hanna reached out slowly, her hand hovering over Plankton's arm. He stiffened at the uninvited contact, his skin prickling with discomfort. "You okay, buddy?" she asked him, her voice tentative. Plankton felt a familiar tension in his chest, a tightness spreading through his body. The room seemed to close in on him, the lights too bright, the sounds too loud. Another seizure was approaching, and Karen noticed the change instantly. She knew the pain from wisdom teeth extraction and the touch from Hanna has been too much. Hanna watched as Plankton's body began to tense up, the signs of an impending seizure all too familiar to Karen. "What's happening? Plankton!" she asked, her voice filled with worry. But Karen was already in action, her movements quick and precise. She guided Hanna's hand away from Plankton, as Plankton's body began to convulse slightly, his eye rolling back. "Seizure," Karen murmured, as she knew the signs all too well. Hanna sat on the edge of his bed as Karen got his sensory box of fidget items. "Just stay calm," Karen said to Hanna. "This happens sometimes." Hanna's eyes were wide with fear, but she nodded. Plankton's seizure grew more intense, his limbs thrashing as his body tried to cope. "Let it in, let it wash over you." Karen says, grounding him slightly. The room grew quiet, except for the sound of his labored breathing. Hanna watched, her heart racing, feeling useless. Karen held out a plush toy, a green squishy star. "Look at the star, sweetie. Focus on the star. Look at the star, Plankton. Just the star." His body continued to convulse. Hanna watched, frozen as the plush star trembled in Karen's hand. "Look at the star, Plankton," Karen repeated, her voice calm and steady. "Find peace in the star." Plankton's eye flitted towards the toy, his breathing erratic. The sensory overload was intense, but he tried to follow Karen's guidance. As the seizure subsided, Plankton's tremors grew less intense, his gaze remaining fixed on the green star. He took deep breaths, trying to regain control of his body. Karen watched him, her own breathing matching his rhythm, willing him to find peace. Hanna sat there, her heart pounding in her chest, seeing the raw vulnerability of her friend's husband. She felt a deep sense of regret for her earlier words. "It's okay, baby," Karen whispered. She knew the aftermath was often a hard part for him, his body still reeling from the neurological storm, his sense of reality skewed. Plankton's eye focused slowly on the green star. As the seizure's grip weakened, he turned to it, his gaze hazy. "It's okay," Karen murmured. "You're okay now." His breathing grew steadier, but his mind was still semiconscious in confusion. The world around him was a blur of color and sound, his thoughts tangled and disjointed. "Plankton?" Hanna's voice was tentative. Plankton barely registered her words, semiconscious. He turned to her, his gaze hazy and his movements awkward. "Hi, Hans," he mumbled, his voice slurred. Karen exchanged a knowing look with Hanna. "Hi, Plankton," she said, her tone gentle. Plankton giggled to himself, his laughter sounding distant and slightly off-key. Karen smiled softly, recognizing his postictal loopiness. It was a common reaction for him from a seizure, his brain trying to find its bearings. He stared at the green star in his hand, his fingers playing with its soft fabric. "It's so... fluffy," he said, his voice full of wonder. Karen couldn't help but smile at his childlike fascination. "It's okay, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "Just keep focusing on the sta-" "Star," he interrupts, his laughter bubbling up again. "Fluffy star." Karen's smile grew wider despite the situation. "It's okay, Plankton," she reassured, her voice calm. "Just keep playing with it." Hanna watched, her heart in her throat. "Is he... is he okay?" she asked, uncertain of what she was seeing. "Want... want more is," Plankton said, his words slurred. Karen nodded, her expression filled with love. "He's okay, Hanna," she said. "It's just part of his recovery from a seizure." Hanna looked on, still struggling to comprehend the complexities of Plankton's condition. "After a seizure, he can act a bit... different, sometimes. He probably won't remember what happened," Karen explained, her voice calm and reassuring. "You can talk to him, just keep it simple and don't touch him without asking." Hanna nodded, feeling like an outsider in this world of understanding and care that Karen and Plankton shared. "Hey Plankton," she said, her voice gentle. "You okay?" Plankton looked at her, his eye glazed over. "Fluffy star," he replied, his voice still slurred and playful. Hanna managed a smile, though it was tinged with sadness at the thought of her earlier cruelty. "Hanna," he said, his voice still off. "She smell like... like bubblegum?" Hanna's eyes widened. "Plankton, it's me, it's just your imagination playing tricks on you after the se-" But Karen held up a hand to stop her. "We don't want to overwhelm his senses right now," she explained. "Let him come back to us in his own time." Hanna nodded. "You like the star, don't you?" Karen asked, her voice soothing. Plankton nodded, his giggles subsiding into a soft chuckle. "It's so fluffy," he murmured, his fingers tracing the star's outline. Hanna watched the tender interaction, her heart heavy with regret. "You know, Plankton," Hanna ventured, her voice shaky. "I didn't mean to hurt you." He looked at her, his gaze unsteady. "You, hurt," he said, his words slow and deliberate. His finger traced the plush star's fabric, his mind still in a haze. Karen's heart broke for him, but she knew he needed to hear it from Hanna. "I know, Plankton," Hanna whispered, her eyes brimming with tears. "I'm so, so sorry." Plankton's gaze remained on the star, his finger tracing its fluffy outline. "Fluffy," he murmured, his voice a gentle echo of his usual self. "You like it?" she asked, her voice gentle. "Fluffy," he repeated, not really hearing her. The room was still, the air thick with the weight of their recent exchange. Hanna's eyes were glued to Plankton, his post-seizure state both fascinating and alarming her. "I'm sorry," she whispered again. Plankton's giggle was sudden, his gaze shifting from the star to Hanna. "Hans smell funny," he said, his words still slurred. Hanna swallowed her sadness, forcing a smile. "It's because I ate a whole pack of bubblegum," she lied. His eyes lit up, his innocence shining through. "Want bubblegum?" he asked, his voice filled with childish excitement. Hanna felt a wave of guilt wash over her. "No, Plankton, I'm okay," she said gently. "But you keep playing with your fluffy star." Karen watched as Hanna interacted with Plankton, his mind still in the same post-seizure state. It was both heartbreaking and a tiny bit amusing to see. "What's your name?" Plankton asked, his speech still slurred. Hanna's smile was sad. "It's Hanna, Plankton," she said, trying to keep the conversation light. "Oh, Hanna Plankton. You're a pretty name," he said, his voice filled with the same wonder. "Thank you," Hanna said, fighting back tears. She felt like a monster for the way she'd treated him. Plankton's laughter filled the room again, his body still slightly twitching from the seizure. "You smell pretty, Hanna Plankton," he said, his words still slurred. Hanna's heart clenched at the innocence behind his words, knowing how much pain she'd caused him. "Thank you, Plankton," she managed, her voice thick. Plankton's gaze drifted to her, in a way that Karen knew meant that his mind's slowly clearing back to himself, his expression becoming more aware, his eye focusing slightly as he took in his surroundings.
SHELF IMPROVEMENT xv (Autistic author) Karen's heart breaks a little more with each word. "Chip, please," she says, her voice shaking. "Your dad doesn't mean to be..." But Chip's anger has taken over. "Dad you just touched me! So I think at this point, you don't get to tell me what to do!" he yells, his voice a mix of pain and anger as he once again pokes Plankton. This time, Plankton's response is explosive. He jumps off the bed, his antennae flaring with fury. "DO. NOT. TOUCH. ME!" he roars, his voice booming in the confines of the room. The power behind his words sends a shiver down Karen's spine. "Chip, stop it," Karen says, her voice firm. "Your dad's autism makes him sensitive to touch right now. You know this." But Chip is beyond reason, his own pain fueling his actions. He pokes at Plankton again, his eyes filled with anger. Plankton's antennae quiver, his body tight as a spring. "Don't," he warns, his voice low and dangerous. But Chip doesn't listen. He reaches out once more, his finger poised like a dart. Karen can see the internal battle raging behind that one word, the need for his personal space and the fear of what could happen if it's violated. The moment Chip's finger makes contact with his arm, Plankton's unable to take much more. With a whimper that sounds like the sigh, he crumples back onto his bed as his eye rolls back in his head. His body convulses once, twice, and then stills as his eye closes. Karen's seen this before, but the sight of it never gets easier. She rushes to Plankton's side. "Daddy!" Chip's voice cracks, his anger dissolving into fear. "Mom!" Karen's eyes widen as she sees Plankton's body go limp. She quickly assesses his condition, seeing the signs of a meltdown turning into a full-blown shutdown. "Mom?" Chip's voice is shaky, his anger now replaced with fear. "What's happening?" Karen's heart is racing as she gently cradles Plankton's head. "It's okay," she soothes, her voice calm but filled with urgency. "He's just overwhelmed." Chip stands frozen, his hand still in midair. The reality of what his words have caused crashes over him like a wave, soaking him in guilt. "Dad?" he whispers, his voice tiny and scared. Karen's eyes meet Chip's, full of pain. "I'll take care of your father," she says, her voice steady despite the tears threatening to fall. "Why don't you go to your room?" She nods towards the door. Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's still form. He backs out of the room, the weight of his guilt following him like a shadow. The door clicks shut behind him, leaving Karen alone with Plankton. The silence is heavy, the air charged with the residue of their outburst. Karen pulls the blankets up to Plankton's chin. "You're okay," she whispers, her voice barely audible over his shallow breaths. She runs her hand over his forehead, soothing his antennae. Plankton's body shudders under her touch, his mind reeling from the sensory assault. "You're okay," Karen repeats, her voice a gentle lullaby in the storm of Plankton's thoughts. She continues to stroke his antennae, trying to ground him. Plankton's eyelid flickers, his mind slowly coming back to his surroundings. The weight of his exhaustion is like a heavy blanket, smothering him. "Chip," Karen says, her voice tight with worry. "Come back in. I need you to see this." Chip's eyes are red from crying, but he obeys, his gaze falling on his father's still form. "Look at him," Karen says, her voice thick with emotion. "This is what your words did." Chip's eyes fill with horror as he looks at his father's form. "Dad," he whispers, his hand reaching out tentatively. But Plankton doesn't react, his mind shut down. Karen's eyes are filled with despair, watching her husband, her partner, her best friend, trapped in his own overwhelmed world. "Oh, Plankton," she whispers, her voice shaking with concern. Chip's hand hangs in the air, his heart racing. He doesn't know what to do. "He's in a shutdown," Karen explains, her voice calm but strained. "It's like his brain has turned off to protect itself." Chip's hand drops to his side, his eyes never leaving his father's motionless body. "But why?" he asks, his voice small and scared. Karen sighs, exhaustion etching lines into her face. "It's his autism, Chip. It's like his brain's way of saying 'I can't handle any more'." She swipes at her own tears, trying to keep her voice steady. "When the stimulation gets to be too much, his body just...shuts down." Chip looks at his dad, his heart heavy with regret. "But I didn't know it would be this bad," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just wanted to be heard." Karen nods, her eyes never leaving Plankton's. "I know, sweetheart," she says. "But you see, your dad's brain works differently than yours or mine." She takes a deep breath, choosing her words carefully. "When there's too much noise, or too many people, or even just too much expectation," she pauses, her hand still stroking his antennae, "it can be like someone's turned the volume up too high, and everything just becomes too much." Chip sighs. "But why did we have to leave?" he asks, his voice small and lost. Karen looks at Plankton, his body still shaky from his meltdown. "The science fair was too much for Daddy," she says gently. "You know how I said he overwhelms easy?" Chip nods, his eyes glued to the floor. "At the science fair, Daddy had a kind of seizure," Karen explains, trying to keep her voice steady. "It's like his brain got too full of information and it couldn't process it all. To many people were talking all at once." She pauses, swallowing the lump in her throat. "It's not that he didn't want to be there for you, Chip. It's that his body simply couldn't handle it." Chip's eyes widen with understanding. "But he looked normal," he says, his voice tinged with doubt. "He didn't..." Karen sighs, taking Chip's hand. "It's not like a normal seizure," she explains. "It's called an absence seizure. He's semiconscious but his mind kind of... leaves him for a moment." Chip nods slowly, his eyes focused on Plankton's face. "But why was he so mad at me?" Karen looks at her son, her heart aching for both of them. "It was just his brain's way of dealing with the overload. And when you kept poking him and blaming him," she sighs, her eyes filling with tears, "it just added to his stress. He's just... overwhelmed." Chip stares at the floor, his eyes wide with guilt. "I didn't mean to," he whispers. "I just wanted you to be proud of me." Karen's heart aches for her son. She knows his intentions were pure, but the impact of his words was like a bomb exploding in Plankton's mind. "I know, Chip," she says gently. "But sometimes, we have to think about how our words affect others, especially when someone's going through something as hard as your dad. Now it's getting late; we could all use some rest." Chip nods, his throat tight with unshed tears. He kisses Plankton's forehead, his heart heavy with regret. "I'm sorry, Dad," he whispers, his voice cracking. "I'll do better." Karen watches as her son backs out of the room, the weight of the evening's events weighing heavily on his small shoulders. She wishes she could take away his pain, his guilt. Turning back to Plankton, she gets in his line of sight and speaks softly. "Plankton, honey, are you awake..." His single eye opens slightly, a tiny slit in his otherwise still form. "Yes," he whispers, his voice hoarse with fatigue. Karen's heart clenches with relief. "How are you feeling?" she asks, her voice gentle. Plankton's eye flickers, his antennae barely moving. "Tired," he whispers. Karen nods, understanding. "I'll be right here," she promises, her voice a gentle caress.
𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 15 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Eventually, they pulled up into their driveway, Karen parking the car. Plankton stirred slightly, his antennae twitching as the car's engine purred to a stop. Chip's heart raced. Gently, Karen turned around, her eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and hope. "Plankton," she whispered, her hand reaching out to his arm. "We're home." Plankton's eyelid fluttered open, his antennae shooting up. His eye darted around, his mind racing to catch up with reality. With dawning horror, he realized he had fallen asleep. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he jerked away from Chip's shoulder. Plankton's hand flew to his mouth, his antennae quivering in embarrassment as he felt wetness. Chip looked at him, his expression gentle. "You ok, Dad?" he asked. Plankton nodded, his voice gruff. "Fine," he murmured, his hand still covering his mouth. The house was quiet as they entered. Karen led the way, her steps measured and calm. Plankton shuffled behind, his eye cast downward. The embarrassment of falling asleep in the car clung to him. As he went into his bedroom Plankton decided to check his social media. He then found Chip's selfie post: "Went to the park with my dad @ Sheldon Plankton today 💙👨‍👦💨 " Plankton's antennae quivered with embarrassment. He sat down, his hand still clutching the fidget toy. He scrolled to the comments on Chip's post, his heart pounding in his chest. The first comment's from Hanna, which read: "Aw, so sweet! 😍 Looks like you guys are bonding! Keep it up, @ Chip 💪🏻" Bonding? Was that what they were doing? He wasn't sure. The next one was from a user named @LoveforAll. "Sending all my ❤️✨☮️ to you and your dad, Chip! @Hanna told me about Plankton's case, as I've the same acquired autistic condition which is a rare form of Autism, so she told me. #acquiredautism" Great. Not only is his sleepy features public, but also his condition. Plankton felt a knot in his stomach, his antennae twitching with discomfort. He viewed a reply to @LoveforAll's comment, from @SpongeBob: "☹️☹️☹️ Plankton, hope you're ok buddy! 🐠💨 Sensory parks are the best! Keep fighting the good fight! 💪🏻💨 I'm born with autism, so yea." Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with shock. He read the comment again, his mind spinning. He had never considered that his friend SpongeBob of all people might understand! The next comment was from his rival @Krabs: "Plankton?! 🦑👀 What's going on over there? Hope you're not planning any Krabby Patty stealing schemes with that fidget toy, haha! 🤑😂 #KrabsVsPlankton #Frenemies" Plankton's antennae drooped, his heart sinking. Even Mr. Krabs couldn't resist a joke at his expense. But then he saw Karen's comment, her emoji-laden response to their day out: "☮️💨💖 Such a wonderful day at the sensory park with my two boys! 👨‍👦💨👨‍👦 Proud of you both for trying new things! 💃🏻💨💃🏻 @ Sheldon Plankton sorry for the picture, love!" Putting his phone aside Plankton saw Chip come in the bedroom doorway. "Hey, I got some science homework if you'd like to..." "I'll help," Plankton interrupts. "How many pages, Chip?" "It's ok, Dad. It's just basic stuff. But if you really want to, it's only five pages." Chip sits on his dad's bed with the homework packet. Plankton's antennae quiver with excitement. He had always loved helping Chip with homework! Plankton leaned in close as Chip hands him the homework. Plankton's antennae twitched as he took the homework. "Alright," he murmured, his voice steady. "Let's start wi- Ow!" Plankton screams. He had sliced his finger on the corner of the page. The pain was intense, a sudden shock that sent his senses into overdrive. He flaps his hands. Karen rushed into the room at the sound of his distress. "Plankton, what happened?" she asked. "It hurts, it hurts," he cries, his voice desperate as he cradles the injury. The sight of his dad's pain hit Chip like a brick. "It's just a paper cut," he mumbled, his voice shaking. But to Plankton, it was a sensory assault, the pain sharp and overwhelming. He hadn't had a paper cut since before the accident, and the suddenness of it was to much. Karen's eyes widened. "Let me see," she said, her voice calm and soothing. Plankton shakily extended his hand. Her eyes took in the cut, her mind racing. They had to find a way to help him manage this pain, without causing more distress. Gently, she took the fidget toy from his other hand. "Look at this," she instructed, her voice soothing. "Let's focus on th-" But Plankton's agony was too intense, the pain of the paper cut like a siren in his mind. "Make it stop," he whispered, his eye squeezed shut in pain, his body trembling. Chip watched, his own panic rising. He had never seen his dad so overwhelmed by such a small injury. He knew his father's sensory issues were severe, but the sight of his distress was almost too much to bear. He felt a wave of guilt wash over him. If only he had been more careful with the homework. Karen took charge, her eyes focused. "Plankton, can you hear me?" she asked, her voice calm and steady. "Look at the fidget toy, ok?" She placed it in his good hand. "Squeeze it. Squeeze it a-" But Plankton couldn't hear her over the roar of pain in his head. His entire body was trembling, his breath coming in sharp gasps. His antennae quivered with the effort of blocking out the sensory storm. Karen's mind raced. They had to get him to a calm state, to help him understand that the pain wasn't going to last. She quickly grabbed a clean cloth and gently pressed it to the cut, applying just enough pressure to stem the flow. "Look at me, Plankton," she said, her voice soft but firm. "Look at me." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye searching for hers. "It's ok," she whispered. "I'm here. It's just a paper cu-" But her words were drowned out by his sobs. Karen's mind raced. She needed to find a way to soothe him, to get through the chaos of sensory overload. She remembered Hanna's advice about using deep pressure to help with pain management. Carefully, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, applying firm, comforting pressure. "It's ok, Plankton," she murmured, her voice steady. "I've got you." Plankton's antennae stopped quivering as he felt Karen's embrace, the pressure grounding his overstimulated mind. He took a deep, shaky breath, the pain starting to recede slightly. "It h-hurts," he managed to say, his voice still tight with pain. Chip's eyes were wide with fear, watching his dad's reaction to something so simple. He had never seen Plankton in such pain, his usually stoic father reduced to this trembling wreck. It was like a punch to the gut, a stark reminder of how much had changed. Plankton's breaths grew shallower, his antennae shaking violently. The pain was unbearable, the sensations were too much. Karen's arms tightened around him. "It's ok, Plankton. It's just a paper cut. I know it hurts, but it'll be over soon." He clung to her, his body shaking with sobs. Chip watched, feeling utterly helpless. Plankton's eye darted around, searching for escape from the pain. He couldn't handle it. "Look at me," Karen whispered. "Just lo---" But Plankton's sobs overwhelmed her words. Tears streamed down his cheeks, his antennae quivering with the effort of trying to find calm. Karen's voice grew stronger, her grip on him firmer. "You're safe, Plankton. It's just a paper cut. It'll be better soon." Chip felt his own eyes well up, the fear and helplessness mirrored in his mother's gaze. Plankton's sobs started to slow, his body calming under the steady pressure of Karen's embrace. The pain was still there, a pulsing throb in his finger, but it was more manageable now as it slowly dwindled. "It's ok," she said, her voice gentle. "We're going to get through this, together." Chip watched. He had never seen his dad like this, so overwhelmed by something so small. But he knew now that for Plankton, the world was full of sensory landmines. Every moment had to be navigated with caution. Plankton's grip on the fidget toy tightened, his breaths evening out as he focused on the gentle pressure Karen applied. His antennae slowed their erratic dance. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice still shaky. Karen's eyes were filled with love and determination. "It's ok," she said, her voice a gentle caress. "We're all here for you." Slowly, Plankton leaned into her embrace with relief. He closed his eye. The pain was dimming. Chip noticed his hand slacken around the fidget toy, his grip loosening. Karen felt his weight shift against her, and she knew he was slipping into sleep. Gently, she eased him onto his bed, she covered him with the weighted blanket, his body relaxed beneath the comforting pressure. Plankton's antennae twitched once more before stillness claimed him. The fidget toy slipped from his grasp, landing silently. Karen reached out, her fingers brushing his cheek. "Rest now," she whispered.
𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 3 Chip looked up, his eyes reflecting the confusion he felt. "What happened, Mom?" he asked, his voice smaller than usual. Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her anger in check. "Your dad is upset," she began, her voice tight. "You used a word that hurt his feelings." Chip's eyes widened in shock. "What wor—" "Don't lie to me," Karen snapped, her voice unusually harsh. "I know what you said. That word is not okay." Chip looked at her, his face a picture of innocence and confusion. "But it's just what you said," he protested. "What?" Karen's voice was a mix of anger and despair. "I only talked about your dad's autism, Chip. I never called him that." Chip had only been trying to repeat what he thought she had told him. "But I didn't know it was bad," he whispered, his eyes welling up. "I just didn't know what to call it." Karen sat by him. "Do you understand why Dad was upset?" Chip nodded, his eyes brimming with tears. "But I didn't know it was a bad word," he said, his voice cracking. "What's it mean?" Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions from overwhelming her. "It's a very hurtful word," she explained gently. "It's used to hurt of people who are different, like those who have neurological conditions like your dad's. It's not right, and it's not even accurate." Chip felt his heart sink. "But Mom," Chip protested, "I didn't mean it like th-" Karen's voice was firm but not without gentleness. "It doesn't matter how you meant it, Chip. That word is not acceptable. It's hurtful and it makes people feel less than who they are. Your dad is not 'that'. He's just your dad, and he loves you more than anything." Chip looked down, his screen blurring with tears. He hadn't meant to cause pain, but the realization of what he'd done made his stomach twist with guilt. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Karen sighed, her frustration dissipating into sadness. She knew her son wasn't cruel—just confused. "I know you didn't mean it, Chip," she said, her voice softening. "But it's important that you know that words have power. They can build people up or tear them down." Chip nodded, feeling the weight of his mistake. He had never seen his mother so upset, and he hated that he was the cause. "Let's go talk to Dad," Karen said, her voice softening. "We need to tell him that you didn't mean it, and that you understand now." They walked back to the bedroom, Karen's hand in his. Plankton sat on the bed, his back to them. "Daddy?" Chip's voice was tentative. Plankton's body tensed, his antennae twitching with the effort not to turn around. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen said softly, stepping forward. "Chip didn't know that word was hurtful. He's sor-" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye burning with a mix of sadness and pain. "How could you, Karen?" he spat out, his voice shaking. "You, of all people. How could you let him think that about me?" Karen stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I didn't, Plankton. Chip just heard me mention your autism and he didn't underst--" But Plankton jerked away, his antennae quivering with frustration. "That's not what he said!" Karen's screen filled with puzzlement. "What did he say, then?" "That you said I was..." Plankton paused, his antennae drooping. "That I was... that." Karen's eyes searched his face, her heart breaking. "Plankton, no. I swear, I would never use that word for you. You're not 'that'. You're just you—my love, my partner, Chip's dad. Autism is just a part of yo-" But Plankton was too caught up in his own turmoil to hear her. "It's always been there," he whispered, his antennae drooping. "Everyone else can see it. Why couldn't I?" Chip watched, feeling his own heart break at the sight of his dad's pain. He wanted to fix it, to make everything right again. "Daddy," he said, his voice shaking with emotion. "I don't think you're that way. You're just... Daddy." Plankton's antennae perked up slightly at the sound of his son's voice. He turned to face them, his eye swollen with unshed tears. "I'm sorry," Chip continued, his voice trembling. "I didn't know that word was bad. I just wanted to tell you how much I love y—" "Love?" Plankton choked out, his antennae twitching. "How can you love someone who's... who's like me? After all, you just called me tha-" "Daddy, I didn't know it was bad," Chip said, his voice filled with sincerity. "But I do now. And it doesn't change anything. You're still my dad. You're still the best person I kno—" But Plankton can't bear to hear any more. "Get out!" he roared. Karen and Chip stared at his outburst, shocked by his sudden anger. They could see the pain in his eye, the deep-seated fear of being misunderstood.
𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 17 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen's eyes are filled with love and understanding. Plankton slowly nods, his antennae dropping. "I'm sorry," Chip says, his voice barely a whisper. But Plankton's antennae shoot up, his eye cold. "You need to go," he says, his voice firm. Chip's screen flickers with hurt. "What?" he asks, his voice shaking. Plankton's gaze is unyielding. "I don't want you here," he says. "Not right now." His words are like a dagger to Chip's heart, but Karen's screens flicker with a message of patience. "Dad, what do you mea-" But Plankton cuts him off, his antennae rigid. "I mean it," he says, his voice hard. "I don't want you here." Chip's screen reflects confusion and pain. He doesn't understand. "But why?" he asks. "We're fa-" "Don't," Plankton says, his voice sharp. "Don't pretend to care." His eye is cold, his antennae quivering with anger. "You made fun of me. You think my world is a joke." Chip's screen flickers with confusion and guilt. "Dad, no," he says, his voice shaking. "That's not what I meant." But Plankton's not listening, his words cutting through the air like shards of glass. "You think you know," he says, his voice rising. "But you don't. You can't. You're not like me." Karen's screens are a swirl of emotions, her heart aching for both her son and her husband. "Plankton, please," she says, her voice a gentle plea. But he's not listening. He's too lost in his own hurt, his own frustration. "You think you can just play along?" he says, turning to Chip. "You think it's that easy?" Chip's screen shows his fear growing, his mind racing. He didn't mean to hurt his dad, but now he feels like he's being pushed away. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "I just made a mis-" "Mistake? Hah. The only mistake was thinking you could ever understand!" Plankton's words are a harsh reminder of their earlier misunderstanding. Chip's screen reflects his hurt, his eyes filling with tears. "You think you can just pretend?" Plankton continues, his voice bitter. "You think you know what it's like to be me?" His antennae wave wildly in accusation. Chip's voice is barely a squeak. "I just wanted to help, Dad," he says, his screen a jumble of sadness and confusion. "But you didn't," Plankton says, his voice cold. "You hurt me. And I can't just shake it off." Karen's screens flicker with pain for her husband, but she knows Plankton's anger is a shield, a way to protect his tender heart. "You don't get it," Plankton continues, his antennae jutting forward. "You think you can just pretend to understand?" His words are a knife in the dark, twisting in Chip's gut. "Dad," Chip says, his voice trembling. "I'm sorry. I'll do better. I'll learn." But Plankton's eye narrows, his antennae waving. "It's not about you," he says, his voice harsh. "It's never been. You don't get to cry victim. I can forgive accidentally touching me and such, but this... I can't. I saw you mocking me. I heard you laughing." Chip's eyes widen. "No," he says, his voice desperate. "I didn't mean t---" But Plankton's not listening. "You think because you're sorry, everything's okay and make it go away? You don't get to decide that," he says, his voice shaking. "You don't get to tell me how I feel. Because right now, you don't understand a thing. You're not a part of this. You're not being a good son. And I don't think I can trust you." The words hit Chip like a wave, his screen flashing with disbelief. He feels like he's drowning, his mind racing for a way to make it right. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says again, his voice choked with tears. "I'll do anything. I'll learn, I'll change." But Plankton's antennae droop, his body defeated. "It's too late," he murmurs. "You had your chance. But honestly, I don't think you'll ever be the son I need." Karen's screens pulse with pain, seeing the rift between them grow wider. She knows how much Plankton values trust, how hard it is for him to give it once it's been shattered. Chip's screen flickers with desperation. "Dad, I'll be here," he begs, whimpering. "I'll try anyth—" But Plankton's antennae are rigid with finality. "No," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I now know better than to let you in again. I hoped we'd be closer, but now I... I don't think you belong in my life, Chip." The words hang in the air, each one heavier than the last. Chip's screen is a whirlwind of emotions: guilt, sadness, fear. "Dad," he says, his voice a broken plea. "Please, I'll do better. I promise." But Plankton's gaze is unyielding. "I'm letting go Chip. We're done now. You'll never be the son I adored again. You failed to accept me, so I won't accept your façade. So good bye, Chip. I hope you find peace.." Plankton then turns around, leaving Karen and Chip in the living room as he walked down the hall. Chip's eyes are wide with shock, his screen flickering with tears. Karen's screens dim with sadness as she looks at her son. "Chip," she says, her voice gentle. "It's not you. It's just his way of coping." But Chip's not listening. He's thinking about the moments his dad's eyes had lit up, the times Plankton had laughed, his antennae waving with joy. And now, it's gone, replaced by a coldness that scares him. He tries to imagine what it's like for Plankton, to live in a world that's too loud, too bright, too much. A world where even the smallest touch can send him spiraling. Where every interaction is a minefield of misunderstandings. And he wonders how he could have missed the signs. How could he have hurt his father so much without even realizing it?
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 5 Chip approached tentatively, his hand still gripping the octopus. "Hey Dad," he said, his voice gentle. "It's okay. Can you say 'octopus'?" Plankton looked up. "Oc- -topus," he repeated, the word coming out as a garbled mess. Chip couldn't help but chuckle despite the gravity of the situation. It was strange to see his dad, the master of words, stumble over something so simple. "Good job, Dad," Chip said, his voice filled with affectionate pride. "Again," he encouraged. "Oc-top-us," Plankton managed, his speech slightly clearer. Chip nodded, a soft laugh escaping. "That's it. The octopus wanted us to play together. Do you want to play?" Plankton looked at the stuffed octopus in Chip's hand, his expression still foggy. "Is?" he murmured, his eye moving slightly. "Is." Chip nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth despite the sadness in his heart. "Yeah, Dad. It's ok." He held out the octopus. "This is the octopus. He's here to see you." Plankton's gaze focused on the octopus, his hand reaching out to touch it. "Octopus," he repeated, his tongue struggling with the word. "Octo...pus." More drool pooled in the corner of his mouth as he tried again. Karen watched the interaction, her heart swelling with hope. Maybe, just maybe, this could be a moment of bonding for them, a chance for Chip to see his father in a new light. "Keep going," she whispered encouragingly. Chip held out the octopus further. "Dad, remember?" he prompted gently. "We talked about the octopus." Plankton's hand grasped the toy despite his confusion. He stared at the tentacles, his mind racing with a jumble of thoughts that he couldn't quite articulate. "Wh-wh-what?" he stuttered, his gaze unfocused. "It's okay," Chip assured, his voice soothing. "You're okay." He began to make the octopus wave its tentacles around playfully. "Look, he wants to be friends." Plankton stared at the octopus for a moment, his brain trying to catch up to the situation. "F-friends," he mumbled, his mouth twitching into a smile. He watched as the octopus's tentacles danced in the air, and then his own hand started to mimic the movement. "F-f-friends," he repeated, his voice gaining a bit of its usual lilt. Chip's heart swelled with relief. He had never seen his father like this before, and it was both terrifying and endearing. He knew his dad was still in there, trying to come back to reality. "That's right," he said, his tone gentle. "We're all friends here." He waved the octopus again, and Plankton's hand followed suit, the two of them playing a silent game of copycat. Karen watched, her eyes misty with tears. It was both heartbreaking and oddly sweet to see her husband like this, vulnerable and child- like in his confusion. But she knew they needed to keep the conversation simple for Plankton's sake. "Chip, ask him about the bear," she suggested, her voice barely above a whisper. Chip nodded, turning his attention back to the bear. "Dad, remember the bear?" he asked, his voice gentle. Plankton's gaze flickered to the plush animal in his hand. "Be-be-be-" he started, his tongue tripping over the word. Chip waited patiently, giving his dad the space he needed to find his voice. "Bear," Plankton finally managed, his expression lighting up. "Good bear." Karen's heart swelled at the sight of the two of them playing, her son's innocence and her husband's vulnerability a stark contrast. Plankton's hand movements grew more animated, his speech still slurred but gaining clarity. "Bear...good," he said again, giggling. "Bear making octo happy." Chip couldn't help but laugh at the nonsensical words. "Yeah, Dad, the bear's making everyone happy." He watched as Plankton's hands danced with the octopus's tentacles, the bear bobbing up and down in the air. It was a sight that would have been comical under different circumstances, and Karen knew Plankton would normally feel humiliated at his inability to speak coherently. But in that moment, his confusion seemed almost endearing. "Bear, octo, happy," Plankton repeated, his words slurring together into a loop. It was like listening to a broken record, his brain stuck on the same phrase. Karen bit her lip, trying not to smile at the absurdity of it all. "Good, Plankton," she said, her voice soft. "Keep playing with the bear." Chip's eyes were glued to his father, a mix of fascination and concern. He had never seen Plankton so out of sorts, his usual sharp wit replaced by babbling nonsense. "Look, Dad," he said, his tone gentle. "The octopus is dancing with the bear." Plankton's eye lit up with a childlike wonder as he watched the two stuffed animals interact. He giggled, a sound that was both sweet and slightly eerie coming from his normally serious demeanor. "Dance," he mumbled, his hand moving the bear in a clumsy imitation of the octopus's wavy tentacles. "Dance, bear." The scene was almost comical, like a surreal play performed by a pair of silent puppets. Karen and Chip exchanged glances, their smiles tinged with sadness. They knew this wasn't the Plankton they were used to, but they couldn't help but be drawn into his bizarre world of confusion and simple joy. "Octo, bear, friends," Plankton repeated, his voice gaining slightly in clarity. His hands worked in unison, the octopus and bear engaged in a silent, stuffed dance of sorts. Karen notices his gaze sharpening a bit and knew Plankton will soon be himself again. "Good," she murmured, her eyes never leaving her husband's face. "Keep playing, sweetie." Her voice was soft. Plankton nodded, his hands moving more freely now, his speech slowly becoming less slurred. "Octo...bear," he said, his eye darting between his octopus and bear.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 11 Plankton was already halfway off the chair, his laughter turning into a wince as he realized he wasn't as steady as he thought. Karen rushed over, her hands firm but gentle as she helped him back down. "Easy there, tough guy," she teased. Plankton's giggles turned into a soft chuckle, his body still feeling the effects of the anesthesia. He leaned into her touch. "Tish wash... funmy," he murmured, his eye still not quite focusing. Karen couldn't help but smile at his innocent statement. "You sure you're okay?" Sandy asked, her voice tinged with amusement. "M'good," he slurred, his eye still not quite focusing. "What's so funny?" Karen asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "The... the... tish," he managed. His eye was still half-closed, his mouth lopsided with the gauze sticking out. Drool was starting to form at the corner of his mouth. Sandy couldn't help but laugh at the sight of him, his usual cunning persona replaced by something so vulnerable. Karen and Sandy shared a knowing glance. The anesthesia had definitely made him loopy. "Tish wath tickly," Plankton mumbled, his voice still thick. "Goeth... goeth... we aww goo to the... the... lobby?" Plankton mumbles. Karen and Sandy exchange a look, a silent agreement that he was indeed experiencing the 'loopy' phase the nurse had warned about. Sandy nodded, trying not to laugh. "Yeah, we can go to the lobby," she said. Plankton nodded, his eye wide with innocent excitement. The three of them made their way out of the surgical room and into the brightly lit hallway. Plankton's steps were wobbly, from the anesthesia. The lights are bright, making him squint and whine. "Owwie," he says, his hand shooting up to cover his eye. Chip looked up from his book, his eyes widening at the sight of his father's swollen mouth and dazed expression. Plankton turns to his son, his gaze slightly glazed. "Hi... hi... Chip," he says, his voice high-pitched and childlike. Karen sighs, seeing the worry in Chip's eyes. "It's okay," she says. Plankton's eye widened, and he looked at his hand as if surprised to find it there. "Whu...?" he said, his voice high-pitched and childlike. Karen's smile grew wider. "We're going home. Let's find where we parked." Plankton nodded. "My... mouthy," he mumbled through the gauze. They walked slowly to the car, Karen's arm around his waist, keeping him steady. The car's interior was warm, a stark contrast to the coolness of the dental office. Plankton sighed as he sunk into the seat. Karen carefully buckled him in, her eyes never leaving his. "Comfortable?" she asked, her voice gentle. Plankton nodded, his eye half-closed. "Mmhmm," he mumbled, his head lolling against the headrest as Karen started the car. As Karen navigated the parking lot, Plankton's hand shot up to the window. "Wook! The... the caw!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with wonder. Sandy and Chip couldn't help but exchange amused looks. It was like watching a toddler discover the world for the first time. Karen's heart swelled with a mix of love and protection. She knew this was just a temporary side effect of the anesthesia, but seeing him so carefree was a rare treat. As they drove home, Plankton pointed out the window, his voice filled with excitement. "Wook, the tweef!" he exclaimed, his finger poking the window. Sandy couldn't help but smile at his innocence. Karen watched him in the rearview mirror, her heart swelling with affection. "Remember," she said gently, "you've seen trees before, sweetie." Plankton nodded, his gaze still fixed on the world, pointing at the sky. "Biwdies." His voice was so soft, it was like he was speaking to himself. Chip leaned over to Karen. "Is this normal?" he whispered. Karen just chuckled. "It's the drugs," she said. "They make him see things differently." Plankton's hand dropped from the window. "I'm sho tiwweeddd," he murmured. Karen nodded. "We're almost home," she said. The car ride was smooth, the engine's purr lulling Plankton closer to sleep. His eye closed completely, his head lolling against the headrest as he began to snore softly. Sandy watched him from the backseat, a soft smile playing on her lips. It was strange to see Plankton so... peaceful. The car pulled into the garage, and Karen gently shook him awake. "Whu...?" he mumbled, his eye blinking slowly. "Home," she whispered. "We're home." Plankton nodded, his head lolling back. Karen helped Plankton out of the car, his legs wobbly and his grip unsteady. His drool had soaked through the gauze, leaving a wet stain on his mouth. "Oh, you," Karen said, shaking her head with a smile. Sandy and Chip followed behind, carrying the dental bag. They walked slowly through the house, each step echoing in the hallway. Plankton leaned heavily on Karen, his body still not quite in sync with his mind. They reached the couch, where Plankton flopped down with a sigh, the gauze in his mouth sticking out. The drool had formed a small puddle over his chin. "Tish wath... tickly," he said, his voice still thick and slurred. Karen couldn't help but laugh, her eyes full of love. Plankton giggled. "Jewwy... gooood." Chip watched with interest, his curiosity piqued by his father's odd behavior. "Daddy, are you okay?" he asked. Karen wiped Plankton's chin with a napkin. "He's just a bit loopy," she explained to Chip. "It's from the medicine they gave him." Chip nodded, though his brow remained furrowed. "What's so funny?" Sandy asked gently. Plankton's eye opened, focusing on her face. "You," he said, his voice still slurred. Sandy's eyes widened in surprise. "Me?" she asked. Plankton nodded, his chuckles growing louder. "You wook... funmy," he said, his words slurred. Chip, his curiosity piqued, approached the couch. "Can I... sit here?" he asked tentatively. Plankton nodded, patting the spot next to him. "C'mere, Chip." Karen watched as their son sat. Chip looked down at his father, his expression a mix of concern and fascination. "Why are you so funny?" he asked. Plankton's eye twinkled with amusement. "The... the... teefy stuff," he murmured. His hand reached out, his finger tracing the curve of Chip's cheek. "Sho soft." Sandy and Karen watched the exchange, their smiles growing wider. It was rare to see Plankton so affectionate, especially in such a public setting. But the anesthesia had lowered his inhibitions, bringing forth a tenderness that was usually reserved for his quiet moments with Karen. Chip's unsure of how to react, Plankton's gaze still hazy but filled with love. "Youw sho... sho... wookwum," Plankton managed to say, his voice still thick with the remnants of the anesthesia. Karen watched them, her heart swelling with warmth. It wasn't often that Plankton was this affectionate without the fear of judgment. The surgery had peeled back a layer of his armor, revealing the tender soul underneath. "I... I wuv... you," Plankton slurred, his hand still on Chip's cheek. The words were unexpected, and Chip's expression softened. "Love you too, Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's hand dropped to his side. Sandy's gaze went from Plankton to Chip and back again, her own heart swelling at the sight. It was clear that despite the loopy state he was in, the words were genuine.
𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 12 Plankton's hand moved slowly to cover Chip's, his thumb tracing circles over his son's knuckles. "Youw... youw shy shweet," he murmured. Chip looked down at their hands, his eyes wide. Karen watched the two of them, her heart swelling. The anesthesia had stripped away Plankton's usual defensiveness, allowing for a rare moment of unfiltered affection. Sandy felt a lump form in her throat, her eyes misting over as she took in the tender scene. "Chip," Plankton murmured, his voice slurred but earnest. "Youw my... my... bestest shon." Chip looked up at his father, surprise and confusion etched on his features. He'd never heard Plankton call him that before, his usual greetings consisting of 'hello' or a grumble about his experiments. But here his father was, with his mouth puffed up and his words slurred, telling him he was his best son. Chip felt his cheeks warm. "Daddy," he said, his voice shaky. "I love you too." Plankton's eye grew even softer. "I'm... I'm shorry," he slurred, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm shorry for... for not sayin' ith moreth." Sandy's heart clenched at his words. It was clear that the anesthesia was drawing out feelings he normally kept hidden. The door burst open, and in bounced SpongeBob. "Plankton!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide. "What happened to your mouth?" Karen and Sandy shared a look, trying not to laugh. "He had his wisdom teeth out," Karen explained. SpongeBob's eyes grew even wider, if possible. "Wow, that sounds... interesting," he said, his innocent curiosity shining through. He hopped over to the couch, his spongy body bouncing. Plankton, still in his loopy state, looked at Sponge Bob with a newfound interest. "Spongemah- I... Youw cane to thee me?" Sponge Bob nodded, his eyes sparkling. "Of course, Plankton!" He sat down beside him, his curiosity getting the better of him. Plankton's gaze went to his son, then back to Sponge Bob. "You know, Sponge Bob," he began, his speech slurring slightly, "I hab... thimgs thaf maketh me... thpecial." He paused, his eye drifting off to the side as he searched for the right words. "I hab... autism," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. Sponge Bob's smile didn't waver. "That's cool, Plankton!" he exclaimed. "We're all special in our own way." Plankton's dazed smile broadened, and he reached out with his free hand to pat Sponge Bob's shoulder. "Thath's... tha's wight," he said, his fingers lingering for a moment before dropping to his side again. Sandy watched the interaction with a mix of amusement and surprise. It was clear that Plankton was still heavily influenced by the anesthesia, but she could see the genuine warmth in his eye as he spoke to Sponge Bob. It was as if the drugs had unlocked a part of him that was usually hidden from view. "SpongeBob," Plankton mumbled, his speech still slurred. "Youw... youw my... my beshtest fwend." He leaned over, wrapping his other arm around Sponge Bob. The sponge looked slightly startled but quickly recovered, returning the embrace. "Aw, Plankton," Sponge Bob said, patting his back gently. "You're my best friend too!" His eyes lit up, a wide smile spreading across his face. Karen and Sandy watched as Plankton, still loopily dazed, clung to Sponge Bob, his usual cunning and scheming persona replaced by something softer, sweeter. It was a rare sight indeed, one that made them both feel a sense of wonderment and warmth. "Bestest fren's... shhare shecrets," Plankton murmured, his speech still slurred. "Well your secret's safe with me, but I gotta get going," SpongeBob said, his voice filled with understanding and kindness. He gently pried himself from Plankton's embrace, his smile never wavering as he left. The room fell quiet as Sponge Bob's footsteps faded away. Plankton's eye closed again, his breathing evening out as the drugs continued to wear off. Karen and Sandy exchanged glances, each one filled with a mix of amusement and something deeper, something that felt like a glimpse into Plankton's true heart. "I've never seen him like this," Sandy murmured, her voice filled with wonder. "It's like he's a different person." Karen nodded. "The anesthesia can bring out unexpected things," she said. "But it's good to see him so open." Chip leaned back into the sofa, his gaze fixed on his father. "I didn't know you felt that way," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's hand found its way to his son's, his grip firm. "I do," he managed to say, his speech still thick. "Alwayth." Karen's heart melted at the sight of them, so comfortable in their makeshift embrace. It was as if the walls Plankton so meticulously built had crumbled, if only for a moment. Chip looked up at his mother, his eyes glistening. "Is he okay?" he asked Karen. "He's just coming out of it," Karen assured, her voice gentle. "The medicine makes people say and do funny things." Sandy nodded in understanding, her eyes never leaving Plankton.
𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 3 Plankton takes a moment. He looks at Chip, really looks at him. "It's ok," he says, his tone a mix of sadness and resignation. "I know it's hard to understand, but I'm going to try to explain." He sits down. "You see, buddy, I have something called autism," Plankton begins, his voice shaking slightly. "It's like my brain has its own special rules. Sometimes it makes things easy for me, like remembering everything I've ever seen or heard. But other times, it makes the world too loud, too bright, too much to handle." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's. "And sometimes," Plankton continues, his antennae drooping slightly, "I have these moments called seizures. They're like when you get really, really dizzy and your body just needs a stop, except mine happens without much warning." Chip sits down beside him, his curiosity outweighing his sadness. "What were those toys in your bedroom for, Dad?" he asks. Plankton glances at the closed door, then back at Chip. "Those are my sensory toys," he explains, his voice still shaky. "They help me stay calm when things get restless. Like when I have a meltdown or a seizure." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "You know how sometimes you get overwhelmed with homework, and you just need to take a break?" Chip nods. "Yeah," he says, his voice barely audible. Plankton sighs. "It's like that for me, but all the time." Chip nods. He remembers his dad's strange behaviors, his avoidance of certain textures and sounds, the way he'd always have to sit in the same spot at the dinner table. "It's like my brain wants those toys to reset, like when your game console freezes and you have to unplug it," Plankton says, trying to find a metaphor his son would relate to, relieved that his son is trying to understand. "And you get those...seizures?" Chip asks him. Plankton nods solemnly. "Yes, buddy," he says. "They're like storms in my head. They come and go, but when they're here, they're real big." He pauses, searching for the right words. "And when the storm is over, I can get this...funny feeling. That's when I might start laughing at things that aren't funny or thinking things that aren't there. It's like my brain's way of getting back to normal." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his father's face. "But it's not all bad," Plankton adds, trying to inject a little humor into the conversation. "Sometimes, my brain does cool things. Like when I can remember every single Krabby Patty formulation we've ever tried to steal. Or when I can see patterns that other people miss." He smiles faintly. "But it's not always fun. Sometimes it's really hard, and I need help. Your mom's been my biggest help," he tells his son. "Without her, I don't know what I'd do." Chip nods, his eyes welling up again. "I want to help too," he says determinedly. "What can I do?" Plankton's heart swells with pride. "You can just be you," Plankton tells him, his voice a bit stronger now. "And if I ever seem weird or different, just remember that I'm still me. That's all I ask." He pauses, then adds, "And maybe...maybe we can find some things that are soothing for me, together." Chip nods, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Okay," he says, his voice still shaky. "We can do that." Plankton smiles, the first genuine one since before his seizure. "Good," he says. "Because I'm not going anywhere, buddy. I'm still your dad, and I'm still the best darn Krabby Patty thief in Bikini Bottom." They share a tentative laugh, the tension in the room dissipating slightly. Chip wipes at his eyes, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "So, what now?" he asks. Plankton takes a deep breath. "Now, we move forward," he says. "You know about my autism, and you know I'll have moments. But I want you to understand that I'm okay." He looks at Chip, his eye searching for any lingering fear or confusion. "I've had this all my life." Chip nods, his gaze steady. "What about your seizures?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. Plankton swallows hard, his antennae twitching nervously. "They're part of me too," he admits. "But with your mom and now you, I'm not alone. Now it's getting late. We all need to go to bed." Plankton goes to his shared room with Karen but Chip follows. "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Chip asks, his voice hopeful. Plankton hesitates. He's a light sleeper, and even the faintest noise can wake him. "I don't know, Chip," he says, his voice thick with exhaustion. "I might wake you up with my movements." But Chip's hopeful expression is hard to resist. "Please, Dad," Chip whispers, his eyes pleading. "I want to be close to you." Plankton feels a lump form in his throat. He knows that Chip is just trying to process the new information, to understand his father's condition. He nods, his antennae drooping slightly. "Okay," he says. "But just roll over if I start making noise or moving around too much." Karen nods. "It's part of his autism." Chip then crawls into his dad's bed. Plankton's movements are slow and deliberate, his body still recovering from the seizure. He lies down, his antennae drooping. Karen tucks the covers around them both, giving them a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Sleep tight," she whispers before switching off the light.
SHELF IMPROVEMENT x (Autistic author) Plankton's body finally stilled, his breathing evening out. The room was now quiet, the only sounds their combined exhales and the distant hum of the house. Karen could feel the weight of his fear slowly lifting, his body becoming less rigid under her touch. "Gentler," he murmured, his eye looking up at her. Karen's hand trembled slightly as she brushed his antennae, trying to give him comfort. "We're going to get through this," she promised, her voice firm. Plankton's antennae twitched in response, his gaze searching hers. "Together?" Karen nodded, a warm smile spreading across her screen. "Together, Plankton. We're a family." Plankton's antennae quivered with relief, his body slumping into the pillows. "Together," he echoed, his voice weak but steady. Karen felt a weight lift. "Yes, together," she said. They sat in silence for a moment, the tension in the room slowly dissipating. Plankton's antennae twitched, and he reached out to grasp her hand, and Karen squeezed back. "Karen," he murmured, his voice still weak from his meltdown. "Thank you." Karen's eyes watered as she squeezed his hand back. "Always," she whispered. The room was still, the only sounds the soft sighs of relief from both of them. Plankton's antennae slowly relaxed, his grip on her hand loosening. "Tired," he murmured, his eye half-closed. Karen nodded, wiping her own tears away. "Why don't we get some rest?" she suggested, her voice still a whisper. She helped him lay down properly, adjusting his pillows and covering him with the blanket. Plankton's antennae nodded slightly. "Rest," he murmured, his voice fading. Karen sat beside him, her hand still in his, watching his chest rise and fall with each breath. She felt his grip tighten briefly, a silent plea for her not to leave. As the minutes ticked by, the tension in the room began to unravel. The steady rhythm of his breaths grew deeper, his body relaxing into the embrace of the soft mattress. Plankton's antennae twitched one last time before going still, and Karen heard the telltale rumble of his snores. They were faint, almost imperceptible. It was the sound of his body letting go of the fear and anger, surrendering to sleep. With a sigh of relief, she gently released his hand, placing it by his side. Her heart ached as she took in the sight of him, so small and vulnerable. This was their new normal, and she had to be strong for both of them.
Go to shortscarystories r/shortscarystories 15 hr. ago sortakindaspiralling He hurt me, I sob He hurt̸ me, I tell them sobbing. He sliced me here. I gesture to my bleeding thigh, hands shaking uncontrollably. And then! My voice shrills, I can’t breαthe. He murdered my daughter! My baby girl! I collapse onto the floor, legs unable to support weıght any longer. I curl into a ball, as tiny as possible. A shaking mess of grief and horror. He k-lled her! “But Mam,” The polıce frowned. “Your little boy is only 3.”
#KneeSurgery pt. 19 The doctor nods, his eyes scrutinizing the x-ray. "Good," he says, his voice clipped. "It's healing nicely." Plankton lets out a sigh of relief, his shoulders slumping slightly. The doctor continues, his voice gentle. "But we'll need to extract the excess glue." Plankton's eye widens. "What!" The doctor holds up a hand. "It's common, nothing to worry about. All do is drain the excess glue. It'll help reduce the pressure and discomfort." Plankton's antennae wave in distress. "How?" he asks, his voice high-pitched. Hanna and Karen exchange worried glances. The doctor explains, his tone reassuring. "It's a simple procedure," he says, his claws gesturing to the medical tools laid out before them. "We'll just remove your cast and then we go in with a small instrument to drain the excess glue." Plankton's breathing speeds up, his antennae twitching rapidly. "But what if it hurts?" he asks, his voice high-pitched. The doctor nods understandingly. "We'll put you under general anesthesia like last time, Mr. Plankton. You won't feel a thing." Karen nods, her face a mask of calm. "Okay," Plankton whispers, his eyes darting between Karen and the doctor, his voice shaking. They wheel him into the operating room, Hanna waiting out in a chair as Karen follows Plankton in. The room was cold, the smell of disinfectant sharp in his tiny nose. His leg was propped up, the cast looking like a monolith in the stark, white room. The doctor's face loomed over him, a mask obscuring his expression. "You're going to feel sleepy now, Mr. Plankton," he said, his voice distant. "Count backwards from twenty." Plankton managed a nod, his voice slurring. "T-twenty," he slurred. "Nineteen." His eyelid began to droop, his words slurring more with each number. "Eigh-" his voice trailed off as the world grew fuzzy. His head lolled to the side, his antennae coming to rest on the pillow. And with that, Plankton was asleep, his breaths evening out. The doctor nodded to the nurse, who smiled gently. "He's under," she confirmed, monitoring his vitals. Karen squeezed his hand. "You'll be okay, Plankton," she whispered. Hanna stood at the edge of the room, her eyes filled with concern as she watched the medical staff prepare for the procedure. The surgery was swift, the doctor's claws sure as they worked to remove the cast and extract the excess glue with syringes. Plankton slept through it all, his body completely relaxed as Karen held his hand. Hanna waited outside as they finished. When it was done, the doctor replaced the cast with a bandage wrapped around the leg. "He'll be fine," the doctor told Karen, his voice matter-of-fact. "The anesthesia should wear off soon. We'll keep an eye on him as he wakes up." They wheeled Plankton into recovery, his body still and his chest rising and falling with even breaths. Karen stayed by his side, her hand in his. Hanna follows them. His recovery room was quiet. Plankton was out like a light, his antennae still and his tiny body completely relaxed against the pillows. Karen sat next to him, her hand still holding his. Hanna hovered near the door, watching. Karen leaned in, her voice barely a whisper. "You know, Plankton, you've got more heart than you let on," she said, her eyes filled with admiration. "You're so strong, going through this." Hanna smiled at the tender moment. The doctor cleared his throat, his demeanor shifting from serious to slightly amused. "Now, before he wakes up, I should mention that the sedative can have some funny effects on his brain. It's perfectly normal," he assured them, his eyes twinkling behind his mask. "He might say or do things that seem out of character." Karen nodded, her grip on Plankton's hand not wavering. "What kind of things?" Hanna asked, her curiosity piqued. "Well, it's difficult to predict," the doctor said, his tone lightening. "Some patients become extremely chatty, others may be a little loopy. He might say things he doesn't normally say or do things that are out of his character." Karen smiled slightly, thinking of Plankton's usual demeanor. "But don't worry," the doctor assured them. "It's all part of the process. He'll be back to his usual self shortly." A line of drool had formed at the corner of his mouth. Karen couldn't help but smile at the sight. "Look at him," Hanna whispered. "He looks so innocent when he's out cold." Karen reached over with a tissue and carefully wiped his mouth. "He's going to hate that when he wakes up," she mused. Hanna chuckled, her eyes still on him. "It's kind of cute, though," she said. Yet Plankton remained oblivious, his chest rising and falling evenly as they waited for the sedative to wear off. Minutes ticked by, their conversation keeping the silence at bay. The doctor's words hung in the air like a teaser to an unpredictable joke. What would Plankton say or do when he woke up?
#KneeSurgery pt. 10 Patrick then notices Plankton's mouth now started to drool. "Ew, Plankton," he says, his voice a mix of disgust and fascination. "Why is your mouth leaking?" Sponge Bob laughs quietly, his hand covering his mouth. "It's just drool. When we're asleep, our saliva production doesn't stop. But since we're not swallowing like we do when we're awake, it can build up and sometimes dribble out." Patrick's eyes widen further. "But why is it coming out?" he asks. "It's because he's really relaxed and his mouth is open. And Plankton just happened to drool a little, Pat..." Patrick's expression doesn't change, his curiosity unabated. "But why does it hang like that?" he asks, his index finger pointing at the string of drool. Sponge Bob sighs, his laughter fading. "It's because the muscles that hold his mouth closed are relaxed, Patrick," he says, his tone patient. "And sometimes, when we're really deep in sleep, our saliva can just...fall out." Patrick nods slowly, his eyes never leaving Plankton's mouth. "But what if it gets on his leg cast?" he whispers, his voice filled with concern. Sponge Bob looks over at the wheelchair, where Plankton is currently snoring away. Karen, who has been quietly listening to the exchange, smiles over her shoulder. "Don't worry, Patrick," she says. "It's like his brain is on sleep mode, so he doesn't react the same way he would when he's awake." Patrick nods, his thoughts swirling. He continues to stare at Plankton's drooling mouth, his curiosity now piqued. "But what about when he wakes up?" he whispers. "Will he kn-" Before Patrick can finish his question, Plankton starts to stir, his snores morphing into a tiny grunt. Karen quickly moves forward, gently wiping the drool from his mouth with a cloth. "It's okay, Plankton," she says soothingly. "Let's get you cleaned up," she whispers. Sponge Bob and Patrick watch as Karen carefully cleans Plankton's mouth and chin, her movements precise and gentle. Plankton's eye flutters open, his gaze unfocused. "What...what's going on?" he asks, his voice groggy. "You just fell asleep, buddy," Sponge Bob says, his voice filled with sympathy. "You needed the rest." Plankton's eye narrows, his antennae twitching. "I didn't fall asleep," he insists. "I was just..." But his protests are cut short as he notices the cloth in Karen's hand. "What's this?" he asks, his voice sharper. Karen holds up the cloth. "Just a little drool," she says, her tone gentle. Plankton's face reddens with embarrassment, his antennae drooping, his pride bruised. Patrick giggles, his eyes sparkling. Plankton looks at him, his expression skeptical as Patrick's laughter fills the room, and his pride is more fragile than ever. Plankton's glare at Patrick doesn't waver, his eye narrowing as Patrick's eyes twinkle with mischief, unfazed. Patrick, still chuckling, leans in closer to Plankton. "You know, Plankton," he whispers, his voice filled with mock concern, "you snore." Plankton's face reddens more. "I do not!" he snaps. Karen and Sponge Bob exchange a knowing look, trying to hold in their laughter. "You do," Patrick says, his voice still low. Plankton's eye widens. "What?" he asks, his voice filled with disbelief. "You snore," Patrick says, his giggle escaping. Plankton's antennae wobble with anger. "I do not snore!" he insists, his voice louder. Sponge Bob puts a hand on Patrick's shoulder. "Why don't we keep it down?" he suggests, trying to lighten the mood. But Patrick's curiosity has been piqued. "How do you know?" Patrick asks, his voice innocent. "You've never heard yourself snore." Sponge Bob chuckles, his hand still on Patrick's shoulder. "Because I just...I was thinking really loudly?" Karen smiles warmly from the kitchen, knowing the truth. Patrick's laughter grows louder, his body shaking. "Thinking loudly doesn't make you snore," he says. Plankton's eye narrows. "Well, then how'd you know?" he demands. Patrick's grin spreads across his face. "Because we heard you," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. Sponge Bob nods. "Yeah, Plankton," he admits, his voice filled with amusement. Plankton's antennae twitch with irritation. "You heard me?" he repeats, his voice unbelieving. "Yeah," Patrick says, his eyes wide with innocence. "Just now." Sponge Bob tries to change the subject, his hand still on Patrick's shoulder. "Why don't we talk about something else?" he suggests. But Patrick is not to be deterred. "I think Karen got it on video!" Plankton's antennae shoot up in alarm. "Video?" he echoes, his eye widening in horror. "You didn't..." But Karen's laughter confirms his fears. "It's just for fun, Plankton," she says, her voice filled with mirth. She holds up her camera for him to see. The room fills with their laughter, except for Plankton, whose face is a picture of humiliation. "It's not funny!" he snaps, his voice sharp. His antennae quiver with anger. Sponge Bob's laughter fades as he looks at his friend. "It's getting late Pat..." Patrick nods, his smile fading. "Okay, okay," he says, standing up. Sponge Bob nods, his expression sympathetic. "I can see you tomorrow, Plankton," he says, his voice gentle. Plankton smiles at him. "Thanks," he says, before wheeling himself to his bedroom as SpongeBob and Patrick leave. Karen follows Plankton back to their bedroom. Once Plankton is settled in bed, Karen sits beside him. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asks softly. Plankton's face contorts into a grimace. "Talk about what?" "You know," she says, keeping her voice calm. "The snoring and drooling?" Plankton sighs, his tiny frame shifting under the covers. "It's just embarrassing," he admits, his antennae drooping. Karen reaches out, patting his shoulder. "It's normal, Plankton." "Whatever. Goodnight, my sweets." He says, pulling up the covers. Karen smiles. "Goodnight to you too, Mr. Grumpy," she teases, her voice filled with affection. "I'll be right here if you need anything."
If you'd like to report a bug or suggest a feature, you can provide feedback here. Here's our privacy policy. Thanks!
AI Story Generator - AI Chat - AI Image Generator Free